OF REPROACHING AND CENSURE.
The First Part:
Concerning the irregular
Excesses, and great
Sinfulness, of uncharitable evil-speaking; especially of Superiours.
CHAP. I.
Some preparatory considerations, concerning the evil of
Reproaching.
1. REligion hath that general influence upon the life of the pious man, that it commands and governs his thoughts and affections, his words and actions. But where the true rules of piety are neglected, very many indulge themselves, in great disorder and miscarriages, in every one of these particulars. [Page 2]Among other things, a strange licentious liberty is taken, by no small number of men, in speaking injuriously, and casting reproaches and unreasonable censures upon others, contrary to the rules of our Christian profession; yea, even upon men of the best principles, and the best lives, and not sparing our Rulers and Governours, in Church and State.
2. And this evil temper hath so far insinuated it self, Evil speaking a vice dangerously prevailing at this time, and is become so spreading, and so open and manifest; that I account it one of the prevailing vices of our dayes. And when men are ashamed to own many other sinful practices, or to shew any approbation of them; as of drunkenness, swearing, uncleanness, oppression and such like; uncharitable speeches of others, are entertained with a secret delight and pleasure, and oft with open expressions of satisfaction. And this shews the great defilement of this sin, which not only prevails on the passions and affections, by corrupting and disordering them; but it also debaucheth, and perverteth the very inward principles of Conscience it self. I wish that with respect to very many persons, we had not now just cause, to take up the complaint of Naz. Or. 1. [...], and it ought to be reproved, and checked, Gr. Nazianzen, concerning the time he lived in, That that man was best esteemed of, not he who being governed by the fear of God, durst not speak an idle word, but he who speaketh the most contumeliously against others, either openly or by sly intimations.
3. And therefore I shall now design to speak somewhat, which may manifest the great evil of this uncharitable behaviour, especially towards our Superiours, and may be sufficient to warn men against it. Such an undertaking as this, is very agreeable to that particular Apostolical direction, and precept of S. Paul; who charged Titus in the work of his Ministry, Tit. 3.1, 2. to put men in mind to be subject to Principalities and Powers, to obey Magistrates, to be ready to every good work. To speak evil of no man, to be no brawlers, but gentle, shewing all meekness to all men. Whatsoever esteem some persons will have, of such instructions and truths as these are; the Apostle with respect hereto commands Titus, v. 8. these things I will that thou affirm constantly; [Page 3]and further declares in the end of that verse, these things are good and profitable unto men. And it must needs be a fit season, and very requisite, to declare against any sin, when it is grown to that height, that men will openly avow it, and become bold and confident in the practice of it, without shame or regret. And that what I shall speak of this Subject may be the more carefully regarded, Some preparatory considerations proposed. I shall in my entrance upon it take some notice (which I shall afterward, further pursue) of the great hurt and danger of this sin, and its being inconsistent with piety, and true holiness and Religion. The tongue, S. James saith, is an unruly evil, full of deadly poyson, Jam. 3.8. and therefore it is no little mischief which proceeds from the ill government thereof.
4. Uncharitable reproaches are, First, 1. Reproaching is contrary to the highest and best examples, set before us in the Scripture, Unsuitable to the best and highest examples, which the Scripture proposeth for our imitation; and contrary and hateful to the wisest and most excellent persons. But it is most reasonable for us to follow such examples, since such persons who are of clearest knowledge, and free from all passionate and sinful inclinations, can most perfectly discern good, and are fitly qualified to make the best choice. But this disorder is so far opposite to true goodness, that though rash men may not duly observe the evil thereof, yet as an evident conviction of the great sinfulness contained therein, especially in reproaching Governours, S. Jude tells us that Michael the Archangel when contending with the Devil, durst not bring against him a railing accusation, Jude 9. And yet inconsiderate and passionate men dare venture on this sin without fear, though a person of so great wisdom and knowledge as the Archangel, durst not do it, and though the Apostle and the Holy Ghost himself, propose his example, as a manifest condemnation of such transgressors. And those pious Christians who have been best acquainted with the Spirit of Christianity, have accounted (as every man ought to do) this instance to be of great force. Hence Hieron. in Tit. c. 3. S. Hierome from this instance of the Archangel, urgeth the necessity [Page 4]of a careful practice of that Christian duty, to speak evil of no man. And when S. Peter had observed, what a daring presumption some evil men were arrived unto, that they were not afraid to speak evil of Dignities, he in like manner adds, 2 Pet. 2.10, 11. whereas Angels which are greater in power and might, bring not railing accusations against them before the Lord: and we should do the will of God on Earth, as it is done by them in Heaven. Agreeably to these we have the great example of our Lord and Saviour, which is proposed for our imitation, 1 Pet. 2.23. Who when he was reviled, he reviled not again. And besides these things, we may discern how much the holy God disliketh, and is displeased with this evil practice, by his laws and precepts condemning it, and by the threatnings he hath denounced, and the punishments he will inflict upon those who are guilty of this sin; but of these I shall discourse more hereafter.
5. But this evil practice is very agreeable to the temper and disposition of the evil spirit: and thereupon Basil. Ep. 75. Chrys. Hom. de Diabol. Tentat. Andr. Caesar. in Apoc. c. 34. and is a great complyance with the Evil one. ancient Writers have accounted the name of [...] a calumniator, to have been very properly given to him. For pride, uncharitableness, promoting mischief, and departing from truth, all which things are manifestly joyned together in this sin, do make up very much of the nature of the evil one. These things therefore are both pleasing to him, and a considerable resemblance of him. And indeed the Devil hath done a great part of his work in the world, by this very practice; and it becomes every Christian, to detest the following his example, and the carrying on his work. The first transgression of mankind, was occasioned, by his misreporting, and misrepresenting the intentions of Gods Government, and his laws. And one of the most effectual means, whereby Satan hath hindred the greater progress of the Christian Religion, especially in the Primitive times, when Religion it self continued uncorrupt; was by defaming both our holy Religion, and them who heartily embraced it, and by prevailing upon a great part of the world to believe much evil concerning it, and entertain great prejudices [Page 5]against it. To this end such calumnies were invented, and spread abroad, as that the assembling of Christians together to partake of the holy Eucharist, were meetings to perpetrate villanies, in murdering and eating of an Infant, and practising uncleanness, as many of the Writers of the first Ages have declared, who have refuted such notorious slanders. And the Christians themselves were aspersed as men of inflexible obstinacy, and a perverse will: and this even Plin. Ep. l. 10. Ep. 97. Pliny chargeth them with, who vindicates them from the forementioned crimes. They were also reputed Atheists, as Just. Apol. 2. Justin Martyr declares, because they owned not the Gentile Idolatry, And many other things of like nature might be added. Whereas if Christianity had been generally represented, and apprehended in its genuine excellencies, its amiable purity and truth, and its Divine Authority; it would have commanded a more general submission among men. But by the wiles of Satan, and the malice of his instruments, such calumnies were spread abroad, that it was in its first manifestation every where spoken against, Act. 28.22.
6. Secondly, 2. It is inconsistent with true Holiness, The practice of this sin is inconsistent with true piety and integrity of heart. For as the fruit shews the nature of the tree; so an ill-governed tongue is a plain evidence of a corrupt heart, and speaks passion and uncharitableness to prevail there, where meekness and love should take place. This our Lord testifies, Mat. 12.34, 35. Out of the abundance of the heart, the mouth speaketh. A good man out of the good treasure of his heart, bringeth forth good things; and an evil man out of the evil treasure of his heart, bringeth forth evil things. And this is that which the usual observation of the world hath testified; as Hierocl. in Pyth. Carm. p. 140. [...]. Hierocles declared, men speak either good, or evil, sutably to the contrary inclinations of their minds. There is indeed some difference here, between the evil and the good heart. The man of a malicious spirit, may sometimes speak fair, and smoothly even unto flattery, and a wicked man may speak good words, and act the hypocrite; and the reason of this is, because an [Page 6]evil heart may incline the man to dissemble and speak falsly; but such words though they carry a fair appearance, are evil words, because full of fraud, unfaithfulness and dissimulation. But where the heart is good and upright, there true integrity prevails; and though an evil man may in many outward things, speak and do as the good man doth, out of hypocrisie, and still continue wicked; no good man can speak and do evil things, according to the practice of the sinful and vicious person; and whosoever doth so, must be really wicked; because goodness and uprightness, both hate all counterfeiting and dissembling, and all other compliances with sin and evil.
7. and speaks a prevalency of sin. But there is so much evil and wickedness contained under this sin of defaming others, that a great part of the testimony which the Apostle gave, of the Jews being estranged from true goodness and piety, and being under sin, is included herein. He declares from the writings of the Old Testament, Rom. 3.13, 14, 15. Their throat is an open Sepulchre, with their tongues they have used deceit, the poyson of asps is under their lips. Whose mouth is full of cursing and bitterness. Their feet are swift to shed blood, &c. Now the sense of most part of these words, is plainly contained in this sin I am declaring against. And when the Apostle mentions their mouth being full of cursing, it may be worthy our observation, that contumelious speaking against and reproaching others, doth in some degree, really include in it, the true and proper nature of cursing; it being a plain declaration of the persons wishing and desiring evil, to him of whom he speaks. And what S. Paul adds, that their feet are swift to shed blood, even this is frequently the natural effect of the same sin. For when men by evil speaking, especially of their Superiours, have wrought themselves and others, into a greater dislike of them, and hatred towards them, how oft this hath fomented fierce passions, and wrought dispositions to cruelty, and put men upon insurrections and forwardness of shedding blood; the Histories of all times, and the remembrance of this last Age in our own Nation, [Page 7]will give undeniable evidence. Now such a temper, (which gives an apparent indication, that they who practised such things, were turned aside from God, and the ways of piety,) cannot be thought reconcileable with the holiness, and purity of the Christian Religion.
8. Thirdly, This practice is mighty dangerous, 3. It exposeth the offender to condemnation. with respect to mens great and eternal interests. Many are too neglectful in calling themselves to an account for their words, but God hath assured us, that at the great day he will take an account of them, and will not then allow that liberty, that men now give themselves in evil speaking, but even this sin may be sufficient to bring upon them eternal condemnation. Our Lord hath declared, Matt. 12.36, 37. That of every idle word, men shall give an account in the day of Judgment. For by their words, they shall be justified; and by their words, they shall be condemned. And these words of our Saviour, are so solemn and weighty, as laying down a rule of proceeding, in the future judgment and condemnation; that they ought not to be slighted and disregarded, but to be seriously pondered, and considered. Many of the ancient Writers, interpret this Text concerning such words as were not useful and profitable to edification. Thus S. Basil, S. Hierom, Greg. Magnus, and others. And Iren. ad [...] Haeres. l. 4. c. 31. Irenaeus mentions them as such a Doctrine of our Saviour, whereby he advanceth and exalteth the Christian Religion, and the rules and precepts thereof. And it is thence inferred, that if such words which are not of use to good, shall be under the heavy condemnation of the great Day, much more those which are contumelious, and include evil.
9. But this strict interpretation, Mat. 12.36. Concerning every idle word, explained. would deny Christians the liberty of ordinary conversation, and that freedom of familiar speaking, concerning common affairs, which is necessary thereunto, and it cannot well be thought that our Saviour, whose yoke is easie, would lay such a severe restraint upon his Disciples, under pain of eternal damnation. And therefore the notion entertained by Grotius, and Dr. Hammond, that by every idle word, is understood every false and [Page 8]evil word, (including what is unseemly, and unbecoming Sobriety) is the much more probable sense of our Saviours speech; and the account they give of it, is very reasonable and considerable. And this is a sense that wants not the authority of some of the Ancients. Thus Theophylact expounds these words, and so doth also S. Chrysostome, both upon S. Matthew, and Chrys. Serm. 62. in Paralyt. elsewhere. And Eus. praep. Ev. l. 1. [...]. Eusebius declares, that upon account of these words of our Saviour, the Christians would not admit either any lye, or any reproach, nor any filthy, nor any unseemly word.
10. This sense is also agreeable to the manner of the Scripture expression, in divers other places, where it speaks of things, and words hurtful and evil, under such phrases, as most directly signifie their being not useful. Thus S. Paul calls such words, as turn men from piety, [...], empty or vain words, Ephes. 5.6. and [...], empty or vain babling, 1 Tim. 6.20. 2 Tim. 2.16. and the expressions of an empty word, and an idle word, are not much unlike; but under that phrase the Apostle evidently intends, wicked and sinful words. So when the Idols of the Gentiles are oft called vanities, as Act. 14.15. and the adhering to them, a becoming vain in their imaginations, Rom. 1.21. it is not only intended that these things are void of goodness, but that they are things abominable. So the Apostle intends, that it will be of pernicious consequence to men, when those who watch for their souls, give up their account with grief, when he only expresseth it to be unprofitable, Heb. 13.17. And the Holy Scripture calls the works of darkness unfruitful, when it designs them to be accounted hurtful, Ephes. 5.11.
11. And this interpretation of these words of our Lord, accords very well with the truth delivered in other Scriptures, that revilers and lyars, shall not inherit the Kingdom of God, and that his Religion is vain, who bridleth not his tongue. It is very suitable also to the occasion, on which our Saviour spake these words, which was the Pharisees defaming his Miracles, and him in working them; as if he did them by Beelzebub. And therefore this speech hath a [Page 9]particular respect to words of calumny; The sad doom of Reproachers hence observed. and speaks the heavy doom of such persons, as please themselves with speaking evil of others, when Christ himself shall come to judge. Let every Christian therefore stand in awe of this threatning of our Lord, and carefully observe that precept of S. James, Jam. 2.12. So speak ye, and so do, as those that shall be judged by the law of liberty. Both our words and actions will be hereafter judged, according to that Gospel, which passeth a Sentence against reproaching expressions. And the Gospel is such a law of liberty, that besides other advantages, they who will seriously mind their duty, may under it, and by the grace thereof, be set free from the power and rule of their passions and lusts: and therefore the serving these under the grace of the Gospel, is utterly inexcusable.
12. Fourthly, 4. A pious government of the tongue, is an excellent Christian perfection. The good and pious government of the tongue, is a very considerable perfection in the practice of Religion. For this manifests such a person, to have gotten the victory over the passions, and disorderly motions of his mind, which are apt in others to discover themselves by rash words; the tongue being a quick and glib mover, and oft forward to express any prevailing irregular discomposure of the Spirit. Hence Jam. 3.2. If any man offend not in word, the same is a perfect man, and able also to bridle the whole body. But these words of that Apostle must be so understood, as to speak particularly the perfection of him, who thus behaves himself, upon the true principles of Christianity. For it must be acknowledged, that passionate and reproachful words, may be suppressed in some, by the advantage of their natural temper, of mildness and courteousness, which doth not much encline them to this sin, whilst they live in the practice of others. In others they may be restrained by the rules of policy and subtilty, and a strong resolution in the managing of some design; and much may be done in others by mere rational and Philosophical considerations. There are many instances among the ancient Philosophers, and their followers, of such persons as [Page 10]gained a considerable mastery of their passions, and a great command of their words and actions. Among others, Socrates was a rare instance hereof, if he came any thing nigh that admirable character, that Xenoph. Memor. l. 1. p. 710. [...]. Xenophon gives him, That no man ever saw Socrates do any action, or heard him speak any word, that was contrary to Religious piety, or unholy. This was mighty considerable, though we understand it, only with respect to the rules of morality, admitted under the Pagan Philosophy. And it is unbecoming Christians, to come short of such examples, when their Religion doth so wonderfully go beyond all the principles, of Ethnick Philosophy.
13. Where this is wanting, the Christian spirit hath not had its due effect. Christianity tends to bring men into a lively sense of the only true God; to a clear knowledge of that excellent revelation, delivered by our Saviour; it guides unto that universal purity, which excludes all the Idolatry, and other vices, which the most refined Paganism did admit; it sheweth obedience to its precepts, to be of the highest concernment imaginable; from the plainest manifestation of the great account, and judgment to come, and the future state either of endless glorious perfection, or of intolerable torment. And it also most expresly manifests the great necessity of well governing the tongue, both as to the practice of Religion, and the obtaining everlasting happiness; and it affords the aids and grace of the Holy Spirit, to assist and enable us, to the performance of all those duties, it injoyns upon us. Now this Religion cannot be received in any considerable degree, by them who entertain the practice of evil speaking and reproaching; which is contrary and opposite to it, to the author of it, and to the obtaining the good it proposeth to its followers. But where the true fear of God, and a conscientious regard to all the rules of the Christian life, have prevailed, for the well-ordering of the tongue; it may be expected that they will have a like power and efficacy, for the government of the whole man. And where this member is disordered, it becomes an incendiary, and as a pestilential Contagion, [Page 11]spreads abroad venome and evil: and in S. James's expression, it sets on fire the course of nature, and it is set on fire of hell; who also saith it is a world of iniquity, and defileth the whole body, Jam. 3.6. And the Great miscarriages of the tongue, which in that Chapter are complained of, with divers earnest and emphatical expressions, appear plainly to be the censuring and speaking evil of others, and the promoting and exciting strife and contention.
CHAP. II.
The excessive
disorders, and unreasonable
extravagancy of speaking evil, when men give way to their passions and uncharitable temper, manifested especially from the Censures our Saviour underwent.
SECT. I.
The best
deserving persons, are oft under obloquy and undeserved Censure.
Sect. I THese things being premised, I shall now come to discourse
1. Of the great disorder of an ill-governed tongue, in censuring and reproaching. 2. Of the sinfulness of this practice, and the great guilt thereof.
2. First, The tongue is such an unruly evil, as S. James calls it, Jam. 3.8. that when men indulge themselves in uncharitableness, and censoriousness, it puts them upon the contriving, Censoriousness is unruly, and wonderfully extravagant, or pursuing the most unaccountable, and unreasonable calumnies and slanders. Good Hezekiah shall fall under the lavish revilings of a Rabshakeh; and his reformation excellently and piously performed, will be condemned as impious. And Christianity it self was made a matter of reproach by Saul, whilst he was a blasphemer, a persecuter, and injurious, and by many others who professed themselves enemies unto it: and the Christians in general were spoken of as evil doers, 1 Pet. 2.12. But we cannot better discern how ungovernable and extravagant the censorious [Page 13]and uncharitable tongue is, than by considering the instances of our blessed Saviour, and other excellent men. Even the Holy Jesus when he conversed upon Earth, escaped not the sharp and bitter reproaches of reviling tongues, though he deserved no censure, nor gave any just occasion for any. The persons considered who bear reproach. And therefore what he and other good men met with, will abundantly manifest the strange unruliness of a defaming temper, which is contained under no bounds, and limits of truth, justice or charity.
3. This may especially appear by our enquiring into three things: 1. What the great excellencies were, notwithstanding which he and the best of men have suffered reproach? 2. Who those persons were by whom they were reviled and evil spoken of? 3. What some part of the accusation and charge was, which they drew up against him; and other pious men?
4. Qu. 1. What were the great excellencies of our Lord, Christ himself, and the most worthy persons not secure from it. and other good men, notwithstanding which they underwent reproach? And these were so exceeding eminent in him, and manifested by such full and undeniable evidence; that it may be just matter of wonder, that they should not be generally admired, and that all who conversed with him, should not mightily reverence him. Hence Orig. cont. Cels. l. 1. [...]. Origen was of opinion, that even on this account our Lord might forbear to answer any thing before Pilate, to the false Witnesses who appeared against him, because his pure and innocent life was a sufficient confutation of their false testimony. It must indeed be acknowledged, that no other person upon Earth, ever was so excellent as he was. But hereupon the considering how he was treated among men, is so much the more convictive evidence, that it may be the lot of the most worthy men, to be traduced and defamed in the World. And if this was the Masters portion; it is the less to be wondred, if any of his Servants meet with the same; and as himself had said, if they call the master of the house Beelzebub, how much more will they call them of his household? Mat. 10.25.
For,
5. First, He was the most holy person. He did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth, 1. Persons signally pious and good, are oft evil spoken of. and yet he was reviled, 1 Pet. 2.22, 23. Innocency and purity in the highest measure, (yea even in him above all measure) are no sufficient security, for the avoiding censures. But if the best and most holy men, will not seek to comply with the humours of them, who are eagerly bent to serve their errors, even this their firm and stedfast uprightness and integrity, shall turn to their reproach. And there is so much hurry and fury in disordered passions, that it is as reasonable to expect, that a storm and tempest should avoid every fruitful tree, as that uncharitable and undeserved censures, should not be fixed upon any good men, Satan will find some matter of reflexion to cast upon Job, though God himself gives him this character, that he was a perfect and upright man, one that feared God, and eschewed evil. Even while the Scribes and Pharisees were in great vogue, with the people, and highly admired by them; the blessed Jesus, whose holy life and doctrine might recommend him, to every mans conscience, was despised and rejected. And the true Prophets who were sent before our Lord, were hated, reproached, and their name cast out as evil, Luk. 6.22, 23. whilst the false Prophets, who complyed with the disordered inclinations of the people, were so acceptable to them, that all men spake well of them, v. 26. The best and most faithful and sincere men, deserve a general applause; but they so rarely meet with any thing like it, that our Saviour declared, wo be to you when all men speak well of you, Luk. 6.26.
6. And since the progress of Christianity, the most excellent persons have in the several ages of the Church, oft undergone the most undeserved calumnies, from other professed Christians. Thus Athan. Ap. ad Constant. & alib. Athanasius was falsly charged by his adversaries, with disloyalty, with sacrilegious irreverence, to the most holy Mysteries of Christianity, with uncleanness, cruel acts of violence, and other such like heinous crimes; from all which, he cleared himself to the shame and confusion [Page 15]of his accusers. S. Basil in several of his Basil. Ep. 33, 75, 79, 86, &c. Epistles, takes notice of the various and injurious aspersions, which were cast upon him, even of so high a nature, that he was reported to be a blasphemer and a mad-man. And the like might be observed concerning Gr. Nazianzen, S. Austin, and divers other persons of incomparable worth, and singular eminency in the Christian Church. And it is a thing too frequent and obvious, that when the Professors of Christianity, are divided into different parties and interests, they who are the worst spirited men, are forward to act, as enemies do in war; if they know any man of the greatest worth, who is of the opposite side, if he be within their reach, they will especially endeavour to wound and strike at him. But such things shew how far they are gone aside from true Christianity, while they pretend to be zealous for it.
7. But the truly pious man, though so far as concerns his detractors, and those who are misguided by them, he is grieved, and affected with tender pity and compassion, to see how Satan beguiles and ensnares them, to their own hurt; yet so far as concerns himself, he can bear the undeserved censures of his integrity with inward comfort and peace, and an indisturbed mind. Yea he can, as S. Paul did, take pleasure in reproaches, 2 Cor. 12.10. upon the great encouragement given by our Saviour himself, Mat. 5.11, 12. Blessed are ye when men shall revile, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsly for my sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven. Thus Aug. cont. Jul. l. 1. c. 1. S. Austin begins his Book against Julian the Pelagian, in telling him, that he should not speak the truth, if he should say he did contemn and not regard the slanders and reviling words, which Julian had uttered against him; for they were matter of joy to him, so far as concerned himself; but they administred occasions of sorrow so far as concerned Julian, who wrote them, and those who were seduced and deceived by him. But they who allow themselves to desame the best men, will be far from finding comfort at last in [Page 16]these practices; since he that justifies the wicked, and he that condemns the just; even they both are an abomination to the Lord, Prov. 17.15.
8. Secondly, 2. Men who are most serviceable to the world, and do most good in it, are oft misrepresented. The Holy Jesus was one, whose business and care it was, wholly to do good, and yet met with much contumelious reproach. He came to make all eternally happy, who would be guided by him; and took the most effectual course, for the compleat accomplishing the true advancement of man, and managed the designs of goodness to the best and highest purposes. He came to recover man from a sad and dangerous estate; and his promoting the great welfare of men was manifest, from the holiness of his doctrine, which wonderfully purified the minds of men; and from the outward acts of his power being employed for good, in casting out Devils, healing all that were diseased, and such like excellent works. And he was as Cl. Alex. Strom. l. 1. [...]. Clemens Alexandrinus speaks (with some allusion to the name Jesus, as if it had been from [...], to heal) one that heals and cures both the bodies, and the souls of men. Yet he who went up and down doing good, was evil spoken of. Such were the unkind returns, which his greatest kindness and care met with! And this is frequently the fate of the most useful and serviceable men in their generations.
9. Evil and mischievous men deserve to be accounted infamous by all, and to be severely punished also. But they are under gross mistakes, who set themselves against their most faithful friends, as if they were their chiefest enemies; and yet this is very common among men When the Apostles of our Lord, used their utmost endeavours and diligence, to acquaint men with the truth of Religion, to turn them from Satan to God, and to make them happy; and to that end had undergone many dangers, necessities, difficulties and sufferings; they were still so far defamed and reproached, as to be accounted as the filth of the world, and the off scowring of all things. And when David's ruling Israel, was managed with that faithfulness and prudence, that the Holy Ghost testified, that he fed them according to the integrity [Page 17]of his heart, and guided them by the skilfulness of his hands, Psal. 78.72. Yet by the smooth tongue, and subtle insinuations of Absolom, his government was wholly misrepresented, as if he had taken no care of justice and righteousness, 2 Sam. 15.3, 4. And the people hereby became so deluded, that Absolom stole the hearts of the men of Israel, v. 6.
10. And besides many other instances, And so hath the infinitely good God been spoken against. which might easily be given in the History of the World; it is remarkable that when God himself had framed man after his own Image, given him the Dominion of other Creatures, and planted him in a Paradise and place of delight and pleasure; there wanted not an accusation against him, and his government, as if he intended to keep man in an unreasonable subjection, and to debar him of that perfection of state which he might otherwise have obtained, Gen. 3.5. And when he had given that admirable instance of his care, and favour towards Israel, in bringing them out of Egypt, with a mighty hand, and guiding and feeding them miraculously in the Wilderness, by his wonderful power; yet how oft did they speak against God in the desart, even whilst he was following them with his goodness: Wherefore there is much of truth, in what was observed by de beneficiis l. 1. c. 1, &c. Seneca, that among all the great vices, which prevail in the world, there is none more frequent, than to want a grateful sense of the receiving of good. And though as he observes, the fierce wild beasts, as the Lion and the Elephant express a kind apprehension of the benefits and good, which they receive from those who take care of them, yet even among men there are those, qui pessime loquuntur de optime meritis, who defame that which deserves the highest commendation.
11. From these instances I have given, it may appear, what an unaccountable thing it is, to be led by, or even to give heed unto, This unreasonable sin is pernicious to the practisers. the aspersions and defaming expressions of unruly tongues, which oft-times speak licentiously against the Heavens, and against the most deserving men upon Earth. But the evil and danger of these practices, is as considerable, [Page 18]as the disorder, folly and unreasonableness, of them. In every one of the instances I mentioned, it went very ill with the evil-speaker. They who spake against God in the wilderness, were smitten with various dreadful judgments, and they perished in the Desart. Our first Parents who were beguiled, to hearken to suggestions, against the Laws and Precepts of their Maker in Paradise, were dispossessed of their Eden, and brought great calamities on themselves, and upon all their posterity to this day. Absolom and they who were perswaded by him into an undeserved ill opinion of David, and were drawn in to oppose his government, were destroyed; and a very great slaughter followed of the men of Israel. And all those who despised our Saviour and his Apostles, and their Doctrine, deprived themselves thereby, of the admirable benefits of that great salvation.
12. Thirdly, 3. The defaming tongue gives not due reverence to those who have divine authority, Our Lord was one, who came invested with the highest authority, which was fully attested; and yet he was disrespected and dishonoured. He was sent from God, and what he spake and acted was in his name. The authority of God deserves, and commands reverence from men, and it is a presumptuous boldness, to treat such persons without due honourable respect, whose office and business is appointed and ordained of God, and where themselves bring sufficient evidence of this Divine Authority. He who honoureth a Prince, will express a reverent demeanour to all those, who act in managing any high office, in his name, and by his special commission. And where there is a true honour and fear of God, it will engage an hearty respect, for all those who are established by him. But such is the wild extravagancy of a disorderly tongue, led by the heat and violence of passion, that it so far casts off the sense of God and his fear, as to dare rashly to vent it self, against those persons, towards whom God himself hath particularly enjoyned, and required an honourable esteem, and awful reverence.
13. The blessed Jesus was the only Son of God, and his mission from God was sufficiently evidenced, by the Prophecies, which were accomplished in him; by the testimony of S. John Baptist, of the Angels, and of the voice from Heaven; by the heavenliness and Divine Character of his Doctrine, and by all the mighty miracles, which he wrought. From hence even Josephus (whose words have been observed, by divers very ancient Christian Writers) spake of him with that honour and esteem, that he calls him Joseph. Ant. Jud. l. 18. c. 4. [...]. a wise man, if it be fit to call him a man. Yet he who came in his Fathers name, was rejected and reviled; and they resolvedly despised him, and censured his person, and the miracles which they beheld, and the power by which he wrought them; while they might plainly enough discern, that he was sent from God, and that his Miracles were Divine. And this strange refractory perverseness in their deportment against him and his works, and the testimony of the Holy Spirit in them hath been Amb. de poenit. l. 2. c. 4. Athanas. in illud, Quicun (que) dixerit verbum contra filium hominis, &c. justly esteemed, to be the main thing contained in the sin against the Holy Ghost. And that behaviour must needs contain in it a very high guilt, which excludeth so much obstinacy against God. And his Apostles were not only defamed by the false Apostles, but Diotrophes also prateth against them with malicious words, 3 Joh. 10.
14. Now both Ministers in the Church, and Governours in the Kingdom, are also established by Gods Authority, and an honourable deportment towards them is strictly enjoyned by the Sanctions of his Law. neither to Secular, nor Ecclesiastical Governours. When our Saviour sent forth not only the Apostles, but even the Seventy Disciples, he declared unto them, Luk. 10.16. He that heareth you, heareth me; and he that despiseth you, despiseth me; and he that despiseth me, despiseth him that sent me. And the authority of secular Governours is so great, that the powers that be, are ordained of God: whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God, and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation. And so far as the laws of God prevail on the minds and tongues of men, they will check [Page 20]and silence rash and defaming expressions against them. S. Paul mentions this, as one of those precepts of the law, which lay a strict obligation upon Christians, under the Gospel, Act. 23.5. Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy people. Yea, the commands of God will not allow so much, as an uncharitable thought, Eccl. 10.20. Curse not the King, no not in thy thought.
15. Tertullian gave a true account, of the rules of Christianity, and of the temper and spirit, of the ancient primitive Christians of his age, who endured heavy sufferings; when he declares, that Apol. c. 36. & ad Scap. c. 2. our Religion allows not us, to desire, act, speak, or think evil toward any, much less towards Governours, This contrary to the primitive Christian simplicity, whom we must honour and reverence, as appointed by God. But it is a just matter of lamentation, that the divine authority of Governours, is little regarded among many men, who profess Christianity; which is a great testimony, that true Religion and a sense of God is not duly entertained. That in our age, a very great part of men are forward, rashly to censure and speak dishonourably, both against secular rulers, and the Bishops and Ministers of the Church, is a thing so plain and obvious, that observing men cannot but take notice of it, and pious and good men are heartily grieved at it. And this misbehaviour towards the pious Bishops of the Church, was also many ages since observed, and complained of; and the ill effects thereof were in some measure provided against, by the Canon of a Concil. Constant. c. 6. General Council, when discords and divisions prevailed in the Church. And such calumnies, as Balsamon there observeth, Satan doth much endeavour to soment and cherish.
16. Thus Corah and his company, were forward with presumptuous confidence, but agreeable to the presumption of Core. to speak against Moses their chief Ruler, and Aaron the Priest, slandering and opposing them; and this pleased the Congregation of Israel, who were too ready to comply with them. But this was so provoking to God, and so pernicious to the Israelites, that there were many exceeding severe punishments, inflicted by God upon [Page 21]the Israelites for these offences. For, Numb. 16. the earth opened its mouth, and swallowed up Corah and his company; the fire from the Lord, consumed those men, who intruded themselves into the office of the Priest, to offer Incense; and a dreadful plague brake out upon the Congregation, and destroyed suddenly fourteen thousand and seven hundred; but was stayed by Aarons making atonement. And these things are so far written for our examples, that where-ever the like sins are committed, under the time of Christianity, they are as evil and destructive, as they were under the law of Moses; since the Gospel gives particular precepts, for the honouring Superiours, and threats upon the neglect of them; and S. Jude declares, concerning such disobedient persons, who swerved from the true Spirit of Christianity, and despise dominion, that they perished in the gainsaying of Core, Jude 11.
17. Fourthly, 4. Men of the sweetest and meekest behaviour, are roughly dealt with by virulent tongues. Our Saviour was a person of admirable meekness, but neither did this preserve him from detraction and calumny. He had no proud and haughty carriage, he injured no man, by word or deed, nor gave them any just provocation. It is frequent in the world, that words and actions of strife and contention, do kindle more strife, though they ought not so to do. If a storm be begun, one wave will raise another; but in a perfect calm, to see the Sea grow boisterous of it self, is somewhat unusual. And whereas a fiery fierceness of temper, is apt to kindle heats and disturbances, it was observed in the writings of the Jewish Authors, that the result or end of meekness [...] is welfare, peace and quiet; and so it frequently is, both to mans self, and to them with whom he converseth: but it was much otherwise in the practice of the Jewish Nation, towards him who was the great pattern of meekness, gentleness and patience.
18. Indeed it is sinful for any Christians, Licentious expressions not justified when occasioned by provocations; to give way to their passions, and unbecoming expressions, though they meet with provocations. These provocations are temptations laid before them, but their Religion teacheth them, to [Page 22]beware of and reject temptations, and not to yield to them, and suffer themselves to be overcome, and prevailed upon by them. Even when the Israelites provoked Moses, so that he spake unadvisedly with his lips it went ill with him, Psal. 106.32, 33. And when S. Paul was smitten, contrary to the law, Act. 23. he in that case, acknowledgeth the obligation of this duty, Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy people. And the Doctrine of Christianity obligeth its Professors, to love their enemies, to bless them which curse them, and to pray for them who despitefully use them, and persecute them. The precepts of some of the Plat. in Crit. Maxim. Tyr. Diss. 2. Ethnick Philosophers went so far, as to condemn the returning injuries to them, from whom we receive wrong: and some rare instances there are among Pagans, of some who declared they would, and others who actually did, treat them with much kindness, who had greatly injured them. But the doctrine of our Saviour, appeareth to have gone higher, than the rules which their wisest men prescribed, in enjoining as a necessary duty the exercise of love, kindness, doing good unto, and praying for our enemies.
19. But that Religion which will not allow of passion, and reviling, where there may be some considerable occasion given; will much more detest it, in such cases, where there is truly no such occasion. but are more unreasonable when without any occasion given. For this most clearly shews such men, to be much more hurried and commanded, by a swelling rage and tumult of disorderly affections; than by the Christian temper, the precepts of our Lord, and the Spirit of God, who is a Spirit of meekness and peace. But though meekness, which is calm and inoffensive, be far from deserving any censure or ill will; yet where men give the reins to their tongues, even the eminent practices thereof, though never so undeservedly, will be ill treated and defamed. Our Saviour was of that mild behaviour, that he was not for calling for fire from Heaven, to consume such as would not receive him; nor was he pleased with those his chief Apostles, who were enclined to such fierceness. And when the Jews who would not be perswaded [Page 23]by him, brought misery upon themselves, he was so far from being pleased with the thoughts of their calamity, that notwithstanding all their opposition against him, when he foretold and denounced their destruction, he did this with tender bowels of pity and compassion, and with inward grief and sorrow for them. He then wept over the city, and said, Oh that thou hadst known, even thou, in this thy day, the things that belong unto thy peace. Indeed he as a faithful teacher reproved their sins, but he herein acted the part of a friend, as a good governour also doth, in putting a stop to evil by his Authority. Even Rulers prudent executing wrath on them that do evil, and a smart rebuke of offenders, is very agreeable to true meekness, and a well-governed measure of anger is here, as Naz. Carm. Iamb. [...]. Nazianzen calls it, a commendable passion, and none ought to please others in evil, and to their hurt. Our Lord so observed the regular measures of meekness and gentleness, that he would not allow his fathers name to be dishonoured, his house and worship to be prophaned, and his laws to be violated; but this was that the Jews would not bear. And Moses also the meekest man upon Earth, was divers times complained of, and the Israelites murmured against him. And it is easie to give other instances, without looking far into History, of them whose innocent behaviour and kind temper, hath not kept them off, from being exposed to censure: and they who could say with Samuel, whose oxe, or ass have I taken? have been so dealt with and aspersed, as if they had been the greatest contrivers of ruine in the world.
20. Now if all this be duly considered, it will shew the strange exorbitancy of the passionate expressions, and censorious tongues of men, and what great advantage Satan gains thereby, and into what unreasonable practices, many men are blindfoldly carried away by this method. For they oft reproach the best and most upright among men; and those who do the most faithful service to God, and are most useful to the good of mankind; and them who are indued with the highest authority; and adorned and furnished with the [Page 24]greatest innocency. Sect. II. All which is manifest, in the great example of the blessed Jesus, and of many others the most deserving persons.
21. The Moralists Counsel is here of great and necessary use, to every good man, that he who will resolve to be honest and upright Senec. Ep. 77. Ad honesta vadenti, contemnendus est ipse contemptus. must despise contempt and reproach. And there is the greater reason for this under Christianity, because we therein have a clear prospect of eternal happiness, which we must pursue; and are to be followers of our Lord, who in a greater case than that of reproach, for the joy that was set before him despised the shame. A good man must be a resolved man. No other man ever was so pure and excellent as he was, who both by his life and practice, and by his Doctrine and instruction was, as Naz Orat. 1. [...]. Nazianzene stiles him, he who gave the compleat perfection to the spiritual law, and rule of life. But every Christian must so far follow him, and take up his Cross, as to be willing and resolved to bear such difficulties as these, or whatsoever else he may meet with, in the practice of his Christian duty: And if any other men be never so unreasonable in their clamorous censures against him, he must go on steadily in his pious exercises.
SECT. II.
Who are apt to be prevailed with to be guilty of the sinful
reproaching others, and how far this sin becomes
spreading and contagious.
1. The sin of rash evil-speaking, takes great place among the generality of men; THe proneness of persons to defame and speak evil of others is such, that it greatly prevails among multitudes of men; and though it be a very unworthy and unchristian thing, it takes up very much of the discourse, and converse of a great part of mankind. Many there are, who being conscious to themselves, that they deserve censure, are [Page 25]the more ready to blame, and find fault with others, that themselves may not be thought worse than other men. Some who have little of real worth, to commend themselves, are the more apt to speak evil of others, that they may gain to themselves so much respect, as to be preferred before those whom they defame: but they usually fail in this design, since hereby those whose reputation they reflect upon, are oft provoked to discredit them; and also they are the more condemned, and the worse thought of by wise and good men, for this temper of uncharitableness: it being observed by de Offic. lib. 1. Tully that this manner of discourse, gives the most manifest indication of viciousness and corruption of manners, in him who utters it, whether it be done in a way of seeming gravity and severity, or by open scurrilousness, or by jocular and pleasant facetiousness. And some are so proud and self-conceited, (though they have little reason for it) that they are not pleased to hear any man well spoken of but themselves, and think every commendation misplaced, that is not bestowed upon themselves, and this puts them into a great forwardness of disparaging others; and this mixt with uncharitableness is the parent of envy, from whence (as also from all hatred and malice, from whatsoever occasion they arise) proceedeth evil-speaking. And some serve secular interests, by discrediting others to advance themselves.
2. And others observing how frequent this behaviour is among men, comply with it as a thing in fashion; and for society sake, joyn in passing the same censures that others do, merely to gratifie the humours, and avoid the censures of some hot and eager men. And some again have such undeserved hard thoughts of others, through suspicious misapprehensions, and false constructions of their words or actions, that they think it just to disparage them. And others, meerly from observing the prevalency of censorious reproaches, and outcries against some sorts of men; are hereupon apt to conclude, that there is some considerable reason for all this, and that they ought to do the like, [Page 26]though they know no evil concerning these persons, nor can lay any thing to their charge. And these several sorts of men, make up so great a number, that it was the complaint of an ancient and pious Bishop, of considerable note, Paulin ad Celant. inter Epist. Hieronymi 14. that there were very few men who had forsaken this vice: and concerning those from whom better might be expected, he adds that even they who had gone far off from other vices, fall into this as into the last snare of the Devil.
3. But since this hath respect to the actions and practices of men, we may best discover how largely this evil is propagated, by observing particular instances of fact; and none can be given more considerable, than that which concerneth our blessed Saviour. Wherefore I shall now enquire, Who they were by whom he, and other worthy men were reviled?
4. Yet, 1. It is odious to the best of men. Now First, He was not reviled but reverenced by the best and most holy men, who observed and obeyed the true rules of Religion. These rendred unto him that honour and glory which was due to the Son of God, the Messias and Mediator of the New Testament, and the Saviour of the World. And indeed all rash evil speaking and reproaching, especially against those who deserve to be highly esteemed and honoured, is much opposite to the reason and conscience of man, and more especially to the true Christian temper, and both that charity, and that honesty and integrity, which it so much requires. It is also greatly contrary to the motions of the Holy Spirit of God, who disposeth good men to the performance of these Christian duties. Hence the Apostle, having commanded that men grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, Eph. 4.30, 31. adds, Let all bitterness and wrath, and anger, and clamour, and evil-speaking, be put away from among you, with all malice. Slandering and reproaching are of the evil one, and it is part of the character of those worst sort of men, described by S. Jude, that they are murmurers, complainers, walking after their own lusts, and their mouth speaketh great swelling words. But meekness, patience, humility [Page 27]and charity, are such great and necessary duties, that those who are sincerely good, apply themselves to the practice of them. And uncharitable speaking, hath such a contradiction to these and such like duties, that it is very distastful, and odious to the spirits of such pious men, who have duly considered the evil of it. S. Austin professed such an earnest and constant dislike hereof, that as Pos d. de Vit. Aug c. 22. Posidonius relates, he had, contra pestilentiam humanae consuetudinis, against the plague or pest of the custome of men in their converse, these two Verses inscribed upon his table,
That is, Whosoever pleaseth himself, to use biting words, against the lives of absent persons, let him know, that this table is no fit place for his society. And the same Writer tells us, that he would not with patience, hear any man speak contrary to this rule of free and familiar conversation. The best men are not only perfect strangers from, but enemies to this vicious practice; and every Christian man ought watchfully to take heed of it: and if at any time he be surprized and overtaken thereby, he so far departs from the rules of his Religion, and makes himself work for a future repentance.
6. But Secondly, 2. It is frequently entertained by the publick vogue of the multitude. The common vogue may frequently pass severe censures, upon the best of men. Even the Holy Jesus was reviled and evil spoken of, by the generality of the Jewish Nation. It is true, that manifest and open vice, is a thing so shameful, and so contrary to the common sentiments of reason and conscience, that it is in all places a blemish to any mans reputation, and a just matter of general censure. And vertue and goodness considered in the notion of it, and in the practice also, when rightly understood, go under a general commendation and applause. But yet such are oft-times the common mistakes of the multitude, concerning persons, that the best men fall under a suspicion amongst them, of harbouring some secret evil design; and men of the greatest [Page 28]integrity and simplicity, are charged with being the contrivers of danger and mischief, by the publick voice and clamour of the people. And it is no hard thing for subtil ill-designing men, or for those who are themselves jealous, to promote these misapprehensions amongst others. Even the useful undertakings, which wise and good men prudently manage, with the greatest integrity, are oft-times strangely misunderstood, and the intent of them strangely misrepresented, to the common esteem of men. This was so much observed by Socrates, that he declared, as Xenophon tells us, Xenoph. 2. Memor. that it is no easie thing, to undertake any work (to wit of a publick and useful concern) without undergoing blame; because it is no easie thing to be every where free from real fault; or to meet with equal judges where they are so.
7. it is the more mischievous by reason of its spreading infection. And there are very many instances, wherein the greater part of the people have been guilty, in this particular of judging, speaking and acting against their duty, and in divers of them Gods displeasure was remarkably manifest. Thus did the Jews with united votes and clamour, engage against our Lord. Nor was this only the carriage of the meanest sort of men, who might be thought more rash and inconsiderate, but even their Elders and chief rulers, and the whole Jewish Sanhedrin, was of this temper and spirit. And though this gave encouragement unto others, it was not the better for them but the worse, that this sin prevailed so universally; for hence proceeded the ruine and misery of the Jewish Nation to this day, and the forfeiture also of their relation Cypr. Ep. 69. to God, to Christ, and to his Church. And when after the death of Corah, even all the Congregation of Israel murmured against Moses and against Aaron, Numb. 16.41. this occasioned a dreadful Plague. And before this the general discontent against the Conduct of Moses, which appeared in all the Children of Israel, who resolved to chuse themselves a new Governour, and to return back to Egypt, Numb. 14.4. at the time when they who searched the land of Canaan, brought an evil report upon it, did provoke [Page 29]God to resolve, that they should all die in the Wilderness.
8. But in such cases as these, every good man ought to have that generous and couragious spirit, as not to be daunted or moved, even with publick censure. And he must esteem his approving himself to God, and having the testimony of his own conscience to his integrity, to be of more value, than the flattering applauses, of the greatest numbers of men. It was excellently spoken by Chrys. Hom. in Ps. 44. S. Chrysostome, there is nothing shameful but sin; and if all the world shall reproach thee, and thou not reproach thy self, there is no shame in all this. But it is never safe to join with a multitude, either in the doing or speaking evil. And the state of every offender, when the sin grows common, is upon this account the more dangerous, because he is hereby the more like to be encouraged in his sin, and the more unlike to repent of it: and sometimes he may be by this means so emboldned in evil, as to think it strange that others run not to the same excess, speaking evil of them. And thus his case is like that of a man, who is carried away with a fierce and violent stream, which leaves but little hopes of his escaping drowning. Wherefore it is as reasonable, that men be careful to avoid spreading vices, as that they should be cautious and fearful of infectious diseases.
9. Thirdly, This disorder is prone to prevail, 3 It is a sin earnestly pursued, by many who appear strict and zealous about Religion. not only among men of careless and negligent tempers; but also among them who are strict, scrupulous and conscientious in matters of Religion. Thus was our Master treated with infamous reproaches, by them who were zealous for the honour of God Such were the Pharisees, and the devouter sort of the Jewish Nation: such was S. Paul himself before his conversion, being exceeding zealous for the law, and yet a blasphemer, and injurious. And such were those unbelieving Jews, to whom S. Paul bears record, that they had a zeal for God, but not according to knowledge, Rom. 10.2. These were members of the Jewish Church, were strict in many things, both of practice and opinion, and were very [Page 30]earnest to make Proselytes. And besides the other Sects of the Jews, who all joyned together against our Lord, the holy Scriptures represent none more vehement, in their oppositions, and reproaches, than the Pharisees, who as S. Paul declares, were of the exactest and straitest Sect of the Jewish Religion, Acts 26.5. And though Josephus sometimes prefer the Essens before them, yet he also tells us, that Joseph. de Bel. Jud. l. 1. c. 4. the Pharisees were reputed to be more Religious than other men, and more strict in their interpretation of the laws. But there was so much pride and passion, mixed with their zeal, that they were vehement against those, who did not comply with them, in laying a great stress upon such things, wherein Religion was not concerned, yea and upon those things al o, which really tended to the undermining of true piety; and they were eager against them who would inform them better; and hence they set themselves in opposition against Christ and his Apostles.
10. Misguided zeal inflameth passions, and sharpneth tongues. There is nothing that more sharpens the tongues of men against others, than the mistaken principles of a misguided conscience, which was that, by which the Jews acted against the Saviour of the World, both reviling, and crucifying him. Hence also before the great Apostle was a convert, he thought he ought to do many things against the name of Jesus, Act. 26.9. And hence the Apostles and other Christians, were upbraided, and ill intreated in that high degree, that they that killed them thought they did God service, Joh. 16.2. And hence divers Hereticks, and those who were engaged in Errors and Schisms and divisions, vented many contumelious and reproachful censures, against the true Church, and its members. So did the Gnosticks, Montanists, Novatians, Donatists and others anciently, and all dividing Sects of later times.
11. For instance, the Donatists raised such high accusations, against the true Christian Church, as Aug. Ep. 50. & Ep. 162. & passim. to reject it from being a true Church, and not to own any but themselves to be the Church of Christ, and thereupon not only rebaptized all others who came to them, but by savage cruelty and violence, [Page 31]forced divers to be rebaptized. Sect. III. And other reproachers but not in the like degree were embraced by the other Sects. For all men who have pretended to Christianity (till some late unreasonable notions in our present age, which discard all obligation to visible and external Unity, and publick communion in the offices of the Church) have been sensible, that they could never justifie their own departure from the Church, unless they could lay some such thing to her charge, as made their secession necessary. Among these some were more fierce and furious, who yielded their conscience to the service of their affections and passions, as too many of late have done both in the Church of Rome, and of other parties in our late unhappy times. And when S. Austin with lamentations spake of the incursions of the Barbarous Nations into France, Italy, Spain and Egypt, he thought the inhumane cruelties (some of which he particularly mentions) of the Aug. Ep. 122. Sic vastant Ecclesias, ut Barbarorum fortasse facta mitlora sunt. Donatists, and especially the Circumcelliones, towards them who held communion with the Church, were rather more savage, than what was commited by those barbarous people. And indeed, no rage is fiercer, than that which is enflamed by an irregular and disordered zeal. And others who continue in a milder temper, though they abstain from outrages; yet by their misapprehensions, are engaged in unreasonable censures of the Church, and publick order, and of the Rulers who appoint and establish it.
12. But zeal when not governed by piety, prudence, truth and goodness, and not allayed with meekness, is like a fire violently breaking out in any part of a building, which threatens the wasting and ruine of the whole. And it is never safe to promote or entertain unjust reproaches raised even by zealous men, when these very things, though they may be popularly taking to engage a party, yet are they a great blemish to their profession; uncharitableness and rash censoriousness, being a manifest evidence, of the want of a true Religious temper, wheresoever it prevails. To this purpose, S. James speaking of that man, who is wise [Page 32]by the wisdom which descends from above, or who is truly pious and Religious, directs this wise and good man, Jam. 3.13. to shew out of a good conversation, his works with meekness of wisdom. And he then assures us, that where there is bitter zeal or envying and strife, this wisdom discendeth not from above, but is earthly, sensual and devilish, v. 14, 15. But the wisdom that is from above, is first pure, and then peaceable, gentle, and easie to be intreated, or perswaded, viz. to what is good, just or reasonable.
SECT. III.
The monstrous and
unreasonable strangeness of those censures, which have been unjustly charged on the most innocent and excellent men, and particularly on our blessed Lord and Saviour himself.
1. The most infamous calumny, sometimes raised against well deserving men. IN sensible things with which we converse in the world, few men, if any, have the confidence to lay down assertions, directly contrary to what may be made manifest and plain, (as to affirm the Sun to send forth darkness, and not light; or the strait line to be crooked; or the pleasant and delightful Fountain to be bitter) and if they should, they would find no men of common understanding so weak as thereby to be imposed upon. But it oft happeneth far otherwise, in the character which many give of the best men, who are oft-times not only so far misunderstood, that their excellencies are clouded, and pass undiscerned to general view; but their pious lives fall under severe censures, and are represented as ugly and deformed. Thus it hapned with many vertuous Moralists, yea, with Christ himself, and many of his Disciples. And our holy Religion it self, as well as its author, was on this wise pierced, spit on, and reviled.
2. This was that, which Xenoph. l. 1. Memorab. primo. Xenophon could not observe concerning Socrates, without admiration. He sayes, he much wondred, that Socrates, who never spake, or did any thing irreligious, who had an high reverence for the Gods, and owned them to know all that was spoken or done, or secretly consulted among men; and so behaved himself, that if another man shall speak and act as he did, [...], he would both be, and be accounted, a most devout and Religious person; that he should be so far misunderstood, that the Athenians should be perswaded, that he had no sober or worthy thoughts of the Deity. And ibidem. he accounted it to be a strange and wonderful thing, that when this excellent man, was even above all other men strictly temperate and continent, [...], and one who had reduced many others from their lusts and viciousness, he should yet be misreported, as if he were guilty of the most impure and filthy lusts. And this instance seemed so strange to Xenophon, that he begins that Book with declaring, that he had oft wondred, how the Athenians could be perswaded, into this misapprehension. And so might any man do in the like case, when he only considers what other men ought to do, and will do when they act suitably to their reason; but the wonder ceaseth, when we observe the strange disorders of licentious passions, ill designs, and an uncharitable temper; and how apt they are to impose upon an easie credulity.
3. That the greatest censures, and heaviest reproaches, This carrieth on the design of Satan. should befall the best deserving men, is indeed very unsuitable to them, but it exceeding well agrees with the designs of the evil one, who promotes these practices. It was asserted by the ancient Author of the Metaphrasis upon Ecclesiastes, (whether it be Gr. Nazianzen, or rather Gregorius Thaumaturgus, to whom Hier. de Scriptor. Eccles. in Theodoro. S. Hierome, and other ancient Writers, ascribe that Metaphrasis) that calumny [...], attempts to corrupt and pervert, the generous firmness and constancy of good men. And this very well agrees with the sense of the Septuagint, [Page 34]in that place, Eccl. 7.8. to which those words of this Metaphrase had respect. But if calumny cannot effect this end, the evil one aims at some thing else, which by this means he more easily obtains, to hinder the success of worthy men, in the service of God, and Religion, and doing good in the World, and to keep off others, from piety and vertue.
4. The innocent-primitive Christianity was highly traduced, as if it had been the most horrid-impiety. For these ends and purposes, the holy Christian Religion it self, and the Assembly of its followers, were charged by the Gentiles, with the most horrid, unnatural, and unreasonable villany, and impiety. This gave occasion to the writing sundry excellent Apologetical discourses, on the behalf of Christianity; as those of Justine Martyr, Athenagoras, Tertullian, Arnobius, Origen against Celsus, and many others. Divers of these horrid calumnies are collected by In Octav. à p. 23. ad 30. Ed. Ox. Minutius Felix, and of them he saith, passim omnes loquuntur, that they were the general vogue of the Pagan World. And the wicked and false accusations, then drawn up against the Christians, are comprized and summed up, in these comprehensive words of Tertul. Apol. c. 2. Tertullian, Christianum hominem omnium scelerum reum, Deorum, Imperatorum, legum, morum, naturae totius inimicum existimans; that they accounted the Christian to be a person guilty of all villany, and to be an enemy to the Deity, to the Emperour, to the law, to morality, and to the whole course of nature. And what worse can be said of the most wretched, debauched and flagitious person! and what an unruly thing is passionate reproaching, when thereby the whole body of the best Society in the world, was so monstrously misrepresented!
5. And the same measure was meted, to the head and Lord of that body also. And therefore I shall here particularly take notice of several considerable things in the behaviour of the Jews towards our Saviour, where the strangeness of their accusations, may well amaze and astonish an unprejudiced person.
6. How many actions of reproach and contumely did they use towards him; when they spitted in his face, and smote him with the palms of their hands? which defamatory acts to a Jew had Tr. Bava. Kam. c. 8. §. 6. & Commentar. L'Empereur. ibid. great penalties; and these were done in their open Consistory, with many other expressions of contempt. Their procuring the scourging him, was a publick declaring that he was so great an offender, that he deserved to be put to open shame: which is manifest from the nature of that punishment, from the expressions of the Scripture concerning it, and even from the Tr. Maecoth. c. 3. Christ himself was treated with many actions of reproach, Talmud, which makes it a note of infamy, inflicted upon them, who were guilty of shameful transgressions. The like especially appears in their desiring him to be Crucified, which was a kind of death attended with that infamy, as well as accute pain, that the worst of men, and most abject persons in the Roman Empire were Sentenced to this death. But none of their Free men might be condemned to so vile a death, which was by Lact. de Ver. Sap. c. 18. Lactantius from Cicero noted to be, the punishment for vassals, and not Free men. And the Jews in after-ages, have used this as an expression of ignominy, concerning our blessed Saviour, when they call him by the name of [...] or he who was hanged or crucified.
7. And it is probable, that their putting him to death, at the time of their great and solemn feast, was not only done to expose him to the greater shame, at so great a solemnity, and publick concourse, but that this also might have some respect to their treating him as a false Prophet. For their Talmud declares, that a false Prophet was not to be put to death in any other City but in Jerusalem; and there he must die Tr. Sanhedr. c. 10. at the time of their solemn Feasts, that all Israel may hear and fear.
8. And after all these things suffered by our Lord among the Jews, it might be easie to shew, that the Gentiles besides their persecutions and verbal slanders against Christianity, used various real expressions, of great disrespect and dishonour, towards the Author of our holy Religion, and our Religion which was established by him. Thus in the time [Page 36]of the Emperour Adrian, the Temple of Adonis, the Image of Jupiter, and the Statue of Venus, were erected in the places of our Lords birth, his passion, and resurrection, as An. Eccl. An. 137. n. 5, 6, 7. & An. 326. n. 28. Baronius hath observed from S. Hierome, and Paulinus. But these and such other things, are much less to be wondred at, among the Ethnicks and Pagans; and therefore I shall wave any further prosecution of them, and return to the consideration of the Jews behaviour, toward the holy Jesus.
9. and with various insulting words of fury. Besides such actions of the Jews, as I above mentioned, there were some verbal expressions, whereby they reviled him, which spake their mere fury. Such was their opprobrious insulting over him, in his bitter sufferings. In yielding themselves to the rage of their passions, they came to that high degree of expressing their enmity against him, and contempt of him, that they were not satisfied with his suffering a cruel death; but beyond all that bloody hands could act against him, they endeavour that their keen tongues might pierce him to the heart. Hence they reviled this great Prophet, requiring him when they smote him, to prophesie who it was that smote him. They derided the King of Kings, when they arrayed him in a scarlet robe, putting a crown of thorns on his head, and a reed in his right hand, bowing the knee in mockery, and saying, Hail King of the Jews. And they despised, the Saviour of the World, and the great high Priest, when in derision towards him upon the Cross, they cryed out, Save thy self and us. Here we may stand amazed to observe, how when great uncharitableness hath possessed the heart, and is let loose in the reproaches of the tongue, it becomes cruel and fierce, and contrary to God and goodness, and is apt to be carried on to acts, even of savageness and inhumanity. But because these things may seem to be done, in a time when they were in a paroxysm of fury, when they vented an unusual inordinate heat of rage, I shall consider what accusations, their reproachful tongues laid to the charge of our Saviour, for the most part, when they were in somewhat a cooler [Page 37]temper, and concerning which they offered some things as a popular proof or at least a specious pretence, plausibly to insinuate into the vulgar, that there was somewhat of truth in what they said.
10. First, He was accused, Our Lord and the best men have been accused, 1. Of want of piety and Religion. of not having any true piety towards God. He came into the world to do the will of his Father, and was a perfect example of all holy obedience. He sought not his own glory, but the glory of him that sent him, and God himself owned him to be his well beloved Son, in whom he was well pleased. And yet so maliciously unreasonable was their censoriousness, that the Jews charged him with being so much an enemy to God, as to debase his honour, undermine his authority, and speak unworthily of his Majesty. To this purpose, that they might render him particularly hateful to the Jewish Nation, they decipher him as an enemy to the divine law. The Jews had deservedly an high honour for Moses, and the law which was delivered by him, and had a mighty zeal to preserve the reputation of them. They honoured Moses as the most excellent person, who was in an eminent manner Phil. de Vit. Mosis. l. 3. a King, a Law-giver, a Priest and a Prophet, and most excellently discharged all those Offices. And they had so great a reverence and veneration for their law, that Philo the Jew (as his words are produced by Eus. praep. Ev. l. 8. c. 6. Eusebius, out of a Book of his which he Entituled, his Hypotheticks) declares that the Jews would rather chuse to die a thousand times, than to admit of any thing contrary to the law; and the same Phil. de legat. ad Caium p. 1022. Author speaks to the same purpose elsewhere. But the holy Jesus who gave the highest honour to the law, by fulfilling it; and to Moses by accomplishing his Prophecies, was accused as an opposer of Moses and the law; and to this purpose was at several times charged with breaking the Sabbath; and the Pharisees declared, that he was not of God because he kept not the Sabbath day, Joh. 9.16. And he who had that great regard to the Worship of God, and honour for his Temple, that the zeal of Gods house did eat him up, was reported to be so averse from [Page 38]the worship of God and Religion, that he was for destroying the place of Gods Worship and Service, even before he had put an end to the legal Sacrifices by his perfect oblation.
11. And he was oft times accused, of that impious crime of Blasphemy, even by those very men, who were themselves guilty of Blasphemy, against God, and the Holy Ghost. This is esteemed an execrable offence among all men, who have any veneration for the Divine Majesty of God. And among the Jews, it was accounted so abominable, that the blasphemer must die, and be stoned by all the people; and the Tr. Sanh. c. 7. §. 5. judge who gave Sentence against him was to rend his cloaths; and the same was to be done also by the witness, who heard the words of blasphemy, as a testimony of indignation. And this the High Priest did, at the words of the blessed Jesus, Mat. 26.65. he rent his cloaths, saying he hath spoken blasphemy. Yea, even among the Gentiles, a blasphemer of the Deity was thought worthy of death, and at Ephesus according to the observation of An. Eccles. an. 254. n. 24, 25. Baronius out of Philostratus, was to be stoned. But the imputing such a thing as this to the holy Jesus; whose Life and Doctrine was wholly ordered, to promote his Fathers honour, is as if a Prince's best and most faithful Subjects, should be so misrepresented, as to be accounted the most disloyal villanous and treacherous rebels, and the people thereupon should be stirred up, to set themselves against them, who are their strength and upholders.
12. Non-compliance with rigid mistaken notions, doth sometimes occasion the charge of impiety. And though the purity of his life, did infinitely outdo any of theirs, and was without any stain of Sin, yet he must not be owned as a good man, because he was not in all things so strict, as some of their errours directed them to be. While they were more severe and rigid, he shewed himself more mild and gentle, even towards Publicans and Sinners, and hence was reviled as their friend. He had not that reverence for the vow of Corban which the Pharisees had, but declared against the evil of it, as making void the Commandment of God, which required a due honour to Father and [Page 39]Mother. Nor had he that opinion of the rest of the Sabbath day, as to think it not lawful for himself to heal, or for his Disciples to pluck ears of corn; and he was therefore censured and condemned of the Jews. And thus it fares in part with others also who are his followers, and so it frequently hath done in the best times of Christianity. Many men have had such a zeal for their own errors, that if others live the most holy and angelical lives, in conscientious obedience to the moral laws of God, and in a pious reverence to all the Christian institutions, and precepts of our Saviour, they will not acknowledge these to be good men, or such as have any true care of Religion or piety, if they do not join with them in their mistaken notions, and their practices founded upon those mistakes.
13. On this account the Catholick Church, On this account the Catholick Church was defamed, as impure and carnal. and the true members thereof, have oft-times fallen under unjust censures. When the abetters of the Novatian Schism, declared against second Marriages, and the admitting those to repentance in the Church, who were lapsed after Baptism, they so far judged the Catholick Church impure, for practising contrary to their errors, that avoiding its communion, they gave themselves the name of the Cathari, or the persons who were pure. And that themselves were the authors of this name, whereby they were afterwards known, and that they called themselves thereby, in a way of distinction from the Catholick Christians; hath not only been declared by Dionysius, Alexandrinus, and Theophilus Alexandrinus, and other private Authors; but it is also affirmed by the Conc. Nic. c. 8. Conc. Const. c. 7. two first general Councils. And after Tertullian declined to Montanism; though that Sect impiously owned Montanus to be the Paraclete, and this Author of them was guilty of very great impurities of conversation; he defamed the Catholick Church, and its members, as being Tert. de Monogam & adv. Psychicos. carnal, because it allowed of second Marriages, and did not prolong its Fasts, and stationary abstinence to such late hours of the day, as the Disciples of Montanus did. And the Donatists in the vehemency of their Schism, upon the like [Page 40]pretence of greater strictness and rigidness, towards them who had offended, ran to that height of censure, against those pious Bishops and Christians, who kept communion with the Church, as to call them Baron. An. 348. n. 38. Pagans. And the like might be noted concerning others.
14. Zeal when well guided, very useful; but partial or misplaced, hurtful. Zeal and the greatest strictness of life and conversation, when it is well ordered and directed, is of excellent use; but a pretending hereto is really hurtful, when it acts by a mistaken rule. It was the miscarriage of the Pharisees, that they were earnest and strict about their Corban, but loose and negligent concerning the fifth Commandment; and shewed a great respect to the Sabbath, but gave not due allowance to works of mercy and charity. Let every man be as conscientious and strict as he can be, in entertaining all needful truth, in practising all the great duties of Religion, and avoiding all evil. But let not zeal be spent about such lesser things, as are in truth of no concernment in Religion; nor let any make such measures the standard, to judge of the piety, either of themselves or others, for then they must miscarry. This is to act like a man who hath some mistaken fancies of the best road, and will allow none to be skilful travellers, but them who wander with him out of the right way. The Kingdom of God is not meat and drink, but righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost, Rom. 14.17. It is not concerned so much about such lesser things, of which many men are fond; as about practising all righteousness, minding the wayes of peace and unity, and being greatly delighted in the exercises and rewards of the Christian hope and obedience.
15. But that I may prevent the misapprehending what I mentioned, concerning some of the Jewish errors, above mentioned, I shall here add by way of caution, that though they were too nice, and vainly strict concerning their Sabbath; it is a fault amongst us much to be lamented, and needful to be amended, that very many in our age are too loose, in neglecting a due reverence for the time of Worship, and the Worship of God it self, as I shall hereafter [Page 41]further note. And they who neglect the worship of God, whatever party they are of, cannot approve themselves the faithful Servants of God.
16. Secondly, Our Holy Saviour was accused, 2. The worthiest persons have been oft charged with promoting the Devils work, and depraving Religion. of complying with the Devil, and carrying on his work, and corrupting Religion. The Devil is so bad, that whatsoever proceeds from him, and whosoever join themselves to him to serve him, are deservedly hateful. Now our Saviour was manifested to destroy the works of the Devil, and he actually overthrew his Kingdom. He cast out Devils, and dispossessed them of that outward dominion, they had over the bodies of many men; and he so vanquished the evil Spirit, and that Idolatry, sin, and wickedness, which he set forward in the world, that he gained the victory over the Devil, with respect to that inward dominion, whereby he had governed the hearts and lives of the children of disobedience. He also silenced his oracles, whereby he had obtained a great veneration among the Gentiles. And so admirably did our Lord prevail, against all the power of Satan, that even Porphyry, an Apostate from Christianity, and Patron of Gentilism confesseth, that from the time that Jesus was honoured in the world, the Gentile Gods (who were no other than evil Spirits) lost their power. As Euseb. Pr. Evang. l. 5. c. 1. Eusebius relates, these are his very words, even in that Book which he wrote against Christianity, [...], after Jesus was worshipped, none had any sence of the manifest help of the (Pagan) gods.
17. And yet notwithstanding all this, so unreasonably spiteful were the reviling tongues of his adversaries, that against all the evidence in the world, he was charged with acting from the Devil, and promoting his interest. And when he cast-out Devils, they would not allow this to be otherwise done, than by Beelzebub the Prince of the Devils. The Holy Jesus defamed as acting by Beelzebub, Nor was this wicked and blasphemous slander, only some rash, sudden unadvised words, of some inconsiderable persons; [Page 42]but the Pharisees, saith S. Matthew, Mat. 9.34. and the Scribes, saith S. Mark, Mar. 3.22. passed this censure upon him; and what was thus spoken at one time, was repeated and declared again at another, Mat. 12.24. And we may discern by this instance, how easily the greatest calumnies may be propagated, by a zealous and eager party, from one age to another, and from one place to another. For the Jews in after ages, still embraced for truth this impudent falshood, which is taken into their v. Hor. Hebr. in Mat. 12.24. Talmud, which contains a collection of the main body of their Traditions and Opinions. And this wicked and contumelious aspersion of our Lord, though contrary to the highest evidence, was also endeavoured to be spread abroad among the Pagan Gentiles, insomuch that Orig. cont. Cels. l. 1. Eus. Dem. Ev. l. 3. c. 6. divers Christian Writers thought fit to refell the same; and to shew the manifest contradiction, which this carried to the piety of our Saviours Religion, to the nature of his precepts, to the works which he did, and to the Spirit and practice of his followers, all which include a manifest opposition to the evil one.
18. At other times they charged him with being a Samaritan and having a Devil, and being a Samaritan: Joh. 8.48. The name of Samaritan was fixed on him, to promote a popular hatred. The Samaritans rejected the true worship of God at Jerusalem, and depraved and corrupted Religion, and oft manifested a great hatred towards the Jews. They frequented Mount Joseph. Ant. l. 13. c. 6. Gerazim as the place of their Worship, in opposition to Jerusalem: and their despising the true Worship of God at Jerusalem, is observed in the Hor. Heb. in Joh. 4.20. Talmud, and sufficiently in the holy Scripture it self. And for the countenancing their depraved worship, the Samaritan version of the Pentateuch, as it is now extant, hath corrupted the law, and hath put in the word Gerazim, in the place of Ebal, where God commanded an Altar to be made, and Sacrifice to be offered, Deut. 27.4, 5, 6, 7, 8. Now the name of a Samaritan being odious to the Jews, they call our Saviour a Samaritan, not as if they thought he was so by his [Page 43]birth, for they admitted him to the Jewish worship as a Jew, and knew his nearest relations to be Jews: but they would hereby declare, that he had equally corrupted Religion, and deserved to be as much hated, as the Samaritans were. And to this purpose was he thus aspersed, though his custome was, to attend the Jewish Synagogues, Luk. 4.16. and he carefully served God according to the precepts of his Law. But as if this foul calumny was not sufficient, they further added, that he had a Devil, or that he in whom alone the Godhead dwelt bodily, was possessed by the evil one. And this wicked slander was intended, to raise the highest prejudice of the people against him, and to keep them far enough from being directed by him. And therefore they said, Joh. 10.20. he hath a Devil, and is mad, why hear ye him?
19. And it may be observed, And in like manner our Reformation, Bishops, and Ministry have been aspersed with Popery, how the carriage of many men among us towards his Ministers, the Bishops and Clergy of the Church of England, doth too nearly resemble this behaviour, which I have mentioned of the Jews, towards our Lord himself. Certainly one of the great works, the Devil contrives to uphold in this last Age of the World, is the gross corruption of Popery. Our Clergy and Bishops, were very instrumental in the Reformation, and casting out of Popery: those of our Church Preach and Write against Popery, so as to make the clearest discovery of the falseness of their doctrine, and the sin of their practices. These have confuted and baffled them the most effectually, and with most convictive evidence. These have plainly laid open in the face of the world, the folly, evil and mischief, of many considerable things, asserted, and maintained by the Church of Rome, and have thereby raised the indignation of the Romanists themselves, who look upon these men to be their most formidable adversaries: and they are indeed the great bulwark against Popery. And yet because these men are not so weak and rash, as to run beyond the bounds of truth, and sobriety, into other unreasonable errors, they must needs be clamoured on, as friends to Popery. And other [Page 44]men who talk indeed against Popery with great noise, and are real and earnest in what they say, and some few of them have done useful service herein; by many who are indeed eager against it: but most of them speak with much weakness, and many mistakes; whereby they give great advantage to their adversaries; these must be accounted the chief and main enemies to Popery, when for the generality of them, the Romanists themselves have no great fear of the Writings and Arguments of such opposers. And from these our excellent Reformation meets with virulent censures.
20. I doubt not, as many Jews were against the Devil. but among the Jews in our Saviours time, there were many besides him, and his Disciples, who talked much against the Devil, and did indeed hate him, though in many things through their misguided zeal, they greatly served his interest. And that the Jews had some among them, who sometimes cast out Devils, is not to be doubted, from what we read in the Scripture of the Jewish Exorcists, and of our Saviours appeal to the Pharisees, Mat. 12.27. By whom do your children cast them out? Antiq. l. 8. c. 2. & de bel. l. 7. c. 25. Josephus takes some notice of their Exorcisms; but what he writes is of such a nature, concerning the driving away Devils by some Herbs and charms, that they who pretended to act against the evil one by these methods, did seem rather to comply with him. But that some of the Jews, both before and after the coming of our Lord, did cast out evil Spirits, by the power and in the name of the God of Abraham, and the God of Israel, is asserted and acknowledged, by Justin. adv Tryph. Iren. adv. Haeres. l. 2. c. 5. Justin Martyr, Irenaeus, and other ancient Christian Writers. But their undertaking was far from being sufficient, to the overthrow of the Kingdom of Satan, nor were they always successful and effectual in lesser cases. When the Sons of Sceva a Jew, and chief of the Priests, undertook to cast out a Devil, the evil Spirit prevailed against them, and they were not able to stand before him. But it was he whom the Jews aspersed, as complying with the Devil, who did abundantly more against, him than they all were able to do; and he spoiled principalities and powers.
21. And besides all this, though the singular and sinless purity of his life was admirable, the censorious lips of his opposers, will even upon this be spitting out Adders poyson, Our Lord was accused of encouraging lo [...]sness of life: as if his Religion and life, had not advanced, but debauched the practice of vertue and morality. It is indeed observed by Cont. Cell. l. 3. p. 132. Origen, that even those who falsly accused him of many things, never charged him with any uncleanness of life; and that though Celsus, and some others, would in general speak against the life of Christ, Ibid. l. 7. p. 369. they gave not instance of any particular things, which they could blame in him. But the Jews were so audacious, that though they could not convince him of any sin; yet by reason of his free, but innocent converse, they condemn him, Mat. 11.19. as a man gluttonous, and a wine-bibber, and as one who gave encouragement to viciousness and sin, being a friend of publicans and sinners.
22. Now the managing such opprobrious calumnies as these, is not only an unreasonable thing; but is wicked and sinful, and is mighty mischievous and of very ill consequence to the world, and much serves the ends of the evil one, by alienating the affections of men, from them who are their best and surest guides in Religion. I could not but pity the delusions of such a man, Such false aspersions of pernicious consequence to mankind. who should be perswaded, that they who would give him the most wholesom diet, intend to poyson him; and therefore he refuseth that, and feedeth on such things as are less wholsom, and oft on trash, and what is noxious and hurtful. And he is strangely imposed upon, who is made to believe that those who are his wisest and faithfullest friends, and really give him the best advice and counsel, in his affairs and concerns in the world, are persons who design to cheat him, and to make their own advantages of him; and therefore he casts them off, and betakes himself to the direction and guidance of others to his real prejudice. But yet the damage that men may by such means sustain, as to their bodily health, or the interest of their estate, is not of so much weight and moment, as those things are which concern them with respect to their souls and consciences.
23. Thirdly, Our Saviour himself (as other innocent persons also) was charged with acting against the common good, 3. The most serviceable men have oft been esteemed enemies to publick welfare. and the general interest of the Nation; as if he had had so little respect to the welfare of the Jews, as to intend nothing but ill towards them. And therefore many of the people in his life time, Joh. 7.12. and the chief Priests and Pharisees after his death, Mat. 27.63. accounted him a deceiver. And they spake of him, as if they could have no due care of themselves, and their own publick welfare, if they did not set themselves against him. And therefore as a publick enemy, he must die that the whole Nation perish not. Hence Joh. 11.48. If we let this man alone, the Romans shall come, and will take away both our place and Nation. And these words were the determination of the whole Council of the chief Priests and Pharisees which were gathered together, v. 47.
24. And there might be some appearance of pretence, for their fear of this danger, from those known notions which commonly prevailed among the carnal Jews, concerning the time of their Messias. For they generally expected, and promised themselves at his coming, the enjoyment of great delights, and pleasures in their own land, with a fulness of outward prosperity; and that he should be a mighty temporal Prince, and all their enemies even the greatest, should be overcome by him; and should submit themselves to them, and serve them. And of these apprehensions and expectations of theirs, which are intimated in the Scripture, a sufficient account hath been given out of the Jewish Writers by Schickard. de Jur. Reg. Heb. c. 6. Th. 20. & Carpzov. ibid. p. 454, &c Eu [...]t. Syn. Jud. c. 36. Lex. Rab in [...]. learned men. And it is not improbable that hereupon the High Priests and Pharisees might suspect, that the Romans, hearing there was now one in Judea, whom many of them owned to be (what he really was) the true Messias, and whom divers of the people were forward to make their King, and who himself declared the Kingdom of God to be now nigh at hand; that the Romans, I say, might hereupon fear a defection, and rebellion of the [Page 47] Jewish Nation against their Government, and therefore might forcibly come upon them and destroy them, unless they by opposing and cestroying him, gave publick testimony of their fidelity to the Roman power. But all this was their fond mistake; for his Kingdom was not of this World; he did nothing to injure their safety, or to oppose the Roman power, nor did they truly consult their own good, when they set themselves against him.
25. That which is really the common good, and the true interest and welfare of a People or Kingdom, is a thing of very great concernment, and so very desirable, that where this publick temporal good can be had without a greater loss, he who advanceth it is a person who deserves to be honoured and renowned; but he is a common enemy to mankind, who acts against it. To promote a common ruine and destruction, is a thing so inhuman, that the Cicer. Philip. 3. Roman Orator judged him, who could be pleased and satisfied therewith, to have degenerated from his nature, and to be bereft of humanity, and that he did not deserve to be reckoned among mankind. Quem discordiae, Really to promote the common good, is a great part of goodness, and doing good; (saith he) quem caedes civium, quem bellum civile delectat, eum ex numero hominum ejiciendum, ex finibus. humanae naturae exterminandum puto. But yet this was much more contrary to the design of our Saviour, who came not to destroy mens lives but to save them; and to the principles, practice and nature of Christianity, which obligeth all not only to be harmless and innocent, yea, and to be meek and peaceable; but also to undertake actions of kindness, and charity, and doing good to all. And it may as soon be expected, that an innocent Sheep should act the part of a wild Beast, in savageness and fury, and that the Dove should become a Bird of prey, as that he who is truly a good man, should be (however he may be represented) a contriver of publick hurt, evil and mischief. Whosoever acts any thing, which is against the publick interest and welfare, if he understand the tendency of his own actions, must be a person of no goodness; but if he understand it not, he must be a person of great imprudence, being [Page 48]deceived and imposed on, in a business of so weighty a nature, which a common understanding would easily discern.
26. Yet where there is only a bare pretence and noise, about the common good, without the reall thing, this is oft a popular artifice to raise a clamour and odium, against such persons, towards whom the contrivers of this pretence have disrespect. but an outward pretence of common good, will sute ill designs. And thus it hath happened in very many cases. This was the method and artifice, that Corah made use of against Moses, who charged him with having already done much hurt and mischief to Israel, and being far from doing them that good he pretended; and that he intended to tyrannize and lord it over them, thereby to exalt himself; and that this was so evident a thing, their eyes must be put out if they did not see it, Numb. 16.13, 14. Now nothing could be more unreasonable, than to imagine such things as these, to be true concerning Moses, who had brought them out of bondage, under whose conduct they had passed through the red Sea, had received the law spoken by a voice from Heaven on Mount Sinai, and written by God himself on the two tables of Stone, and were constantly fed with Manna from Heaven in the Wilderness. And yet this strange accusation being a popular thing, and seeming to espouse the interest of the whole Congregation, greatly prevailed amongst them against Moses.
27. The like calumny was in the first ages of Christianity, The primitive Christians were accounted publick enemies. charged upon all Christians in general, that they were the cause of all the publick troubles that befel the World. And though this was so exceeding manifestly contrary to their Religion, yet because this charge was apt to provoke the rage of the people against them, it was oft insisted upon, and much urged by the enemies of Christianity, for many Ages. When the Goths under Alaricus, had sacked and wasted Rome, the Pagans charged the Christian Religion, to be the occasion of that calamity: whereupon S. Austin being inflamed with a zeal for God, wrote his Books de Civitate Dei, as a defence and vindication of Christianity, from [Page 49]that calumny, as Aug. Retrac. l. 2. de Civ. Dei. l. 1. c. 1. himself testifieth. And to confute the like general slander, upon all occasions prevailing among the Gentiles, Orosius wrote his Books of History, by the perswasion of S. Austin, designing therein especially Oros. Histor. Praef. ad Aug. to give an account of the various calamities which had befallen the World, in those ages and parts thereof, where Christianity had not prevailed, and been received. And Tertullian acquaints us, that in his time, if any thing whatsoever happened in the World, contrary to its general welfare, flourishing and prosperity, the general cry among the Pagans presently was, Tert. Apol. c. 4. Christianos ad leonem, that the Christians should be devoured, by being exposed to the Lion, that thereby the cause of common miseries might be removed by their destruction. And Cont. Cels. l. 3. p. 120. Origen speaks much to the same purpose.
28. And such have frequently been the unaccountable censures, and outcries, against the most excellent and deserving persons, as if they were the enemies to the general welfare of the people, among whom they lived. But nothing could be more unjust and unreasonable, than to imagine any such thing as this, in the case of our blessed Saviour. If instructing men in the truth, and the right ways of Religion, and the will of God; if promoting well-doing, and the practice of piety; if the taking care of the things that please God, and make him their friend; and if the exercises of humility, meekness, peace and love, be the way to ruin and destroy a Nation, then might our Saviour and his Religion, be the occasion of the ruin of Kingdoms; and so may also his Ministers and the Clergy that follow his steps. But in truth it was the Jews opposing him and his Doctrine, which was the cause of their ruine. Our Lord with tears and compassion foretold their misery, because they knew not the time of their visitation, Luk. 19.43, 44. And after they had rejected the counsel of God, and bid defiance to his Anointed, and gratified their malice, in Crucifying the Lord of life; that God who according to his especial promise, had whilst they served him, kept their enemies from [Page 50] desiring their land at the time when all their Males went up to serve him, Exod. 34.24. which might seem to leave all the other parts of Judea destitute of any defence; he now suffered the Romans to invade them, and shut them up Eus. Hist. Eccl. l. 3. c. 5. at the time of the Pass-over (at which time they Crucified our Lord) and to destroy them. But had they hearkened to our Saviour, they had thereby every way taken care of their common good: he would not only have saved their souls from destruction, but also have preserved their City, and would have gathered Jerusalem, as an hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, but they would not: and therefore their house was left desolate, Mat. 23.37, 38. And in other cases, it is easie to apprehend, how much they act against the true publick interest, The promoters of this censure, are really enemies to the common good. who are the fomenters of such reproaches, against them who are faithful in the land, as if they were the chief opposers of its good. It is obvious to every eye, that if an enemy can prevail so far by his subtilty as to persuade a people, that those men who truly are the best and wisest Commanders, are persons who resolve to destroy their Army, and comply with their enemies; and hereupon they are laid aside, upon presumption that it is not safe to trust them; he hath done much of his work, and gone a great way towards the obtaining a conquest over them, by first prevailing upon their indiscretion, and unjust jealousie and suspicion.
29. Fourthly, 4. The best men are also accused of ill designs against Governours. They accused our Saviour, that he was no friend to Caesar, but one who stood up against him. And therefore they told Pilate, Joh. 19.12. If thou let this man go thou art not Caesars friend: whosoever maketh himself a King, speaketh against Caesar. Now to oppose Government, is a great Crime; and the nature of the Rulers authority, and the commands of God, require honour, reverence, and obedience to be yielded thereto. Princes and Magistrates are sometimes in Scripture called Gods: and that precept of the Law, Exod, 22.28. Thou shalt not revile the Gods; is in the Margent of our Translation referred to rulers and [Page 51]Judges, and so it is expressed in Vers. Syr. Arab. Pers. ch. paraphr. Nothing is more unreasonable, than this charge was, against our Saviour. many other Translations: nor can it well be understood, as some would have it, of the Gentile Deities, which ought to be detested!
30. But though this charge was openly pleaded, at his arraignment, it was as notoriously false, as any of the other things above-mentioned. It was not possible that he who was King of Kings, and by whom Kings reign, should be an enemy to that Authority, which he himself upheld; or that he who came into the World, to advance the honour and dignity of his Father, should set himself against those Powers, which were his Ordinance, and Established by him. It could not be supposed, that a person of that singular integrity, which every where appeared in him, who had sharply reproved the Pharisees, for asserting such Doctrines as made void the fifth Commandment, should himself be guilty, of giving an example of the same fault, and in an higher degree. Nor could there be any reasonable pretence, that he who was so great a friend to all mankind, whose life practised, and whose openly declared Doctrine enjoined, an universal love even to enemies; that he should be an enemy to Caesar, who was the Minister of God for the good of men, and under whose Government peace, and property and order, was in some considerable measure established in the World. Upon such considerations as these, the ancient Tertul. Apol. c. 28, 29, 30, 31, 32. ad Scap. c. 4. Apologists for Christians, under Pagan Emperors, declared it impossible, for him who was a Christian, to be an enemy to the Emperour, when he might not be an enemy to any man upon Earth, and was particularly obliged, to reverence him whom God had constituted. And the same consideration will shew, that they who are enemies to their Princes and Superiours, and are opposers of Government, cannot be truly Christians.
31. But it is here observable, that this accusation was only a crafty fetch, intended wholly to serve a present turn, that by pleading this, they might possess Pilate, with a prejudice against him, and make it appear necessary that [Page 52]he should condemn him, or else not shew himself faithful to Caesar, in that Office which was committed to him. And that upon this accusation, On this accusation our Lord was condemned, as an enemy to Caesar. and for this cause, Pilate Sentenced him to be Crucified, is evinced from the Title written upon his Cross, Jesus of Nazareth the King of the Jews, which both S. Matthew, and S. Mark call his accusation, Mat. 27.37. Mar. 16.26. And that for this thing, he was condemned to die, was noted by S. Hierome, Hier in Mat. 27. who yet declares, that he could not sufficiently admire, that when they had suborned false Witnesses, nullam aliam causam invenirent interfectionis ejus, quam quod rex erat Judaeorum, they could find no other cause to put him to death, than his being the King of the Jews. And for a further confirmation that this was the ground on which he was Crucified, it is observed and sufficiently cleared by Annot. on Mar. 15. b. Dr. Hammond, that it was the usual custom of the Romans, on this manner, to give a publick signification of the crime, for which any man was punished. And it may be noted from S. John, that till it was urged, that Pilate could not be Caesars friend if he let Jesus go; and that whosoever makes himself a King speaks against Caesar, Pilate was desirous to have released him, Joh. 19.12. But when he heard this saying, he sat down in the Judgment-Seat, and delivered him to be Crucified, v. 13, — 16.
32. But yet this accusation was not charged upon him by the Jews, out of any true kindness they had for Caesar, but only out of malice and enmity against the blessed Jesus. The name of Caesar, as was noted by Tertullian, Tert. Apol. c. 28. was more sacred and inviolable amongst the Romans, than any of their Gods, and therefore to charge him with opposing Caesar, was the most likely way for them to obtain their end; and therefore when they brought him before Pilate, this was the accusation which they then urged against him, Luk. 23.1, 2. But though at this time they pretended themselves well affected to Caesar, This was managed by those [...] who were no friends to Caesar. and concerned for the securing his Authority; yet in truth neither the Pharisees, nor the other Jews, had any real kindness for him, and were [Page 53]desirous if they knew how, to shake off his authority. And at this very time, they could shew themselves friends to Barabbas who had made insurrection against the peace of the Government, and had committed murder in the Insurrection. And they knew well enough that Jesus had enjoined men their duty to Caesar.
33. The Governours and Clergy of our Church, have in some things met with a kind of proceedings, somewhat like this. There are persons, who are not very eminent for loyalty themselves, The like accusation against other innocent persons. who know our Clergy to be faithful Subjects, and friends to the King, and to teach others the same; and yet they will endeavour to charge them, with undermining the Kings Authority, and encroaching upon the Rights and Royalties of the Crown. But let such persons consider, what sincerity they use in such things as this, and whether besides the uncharitableness, which appears in these actings towards others; they do not offer violence to themselves, and act against the inward sense of their own consciences. Thus were the primitive Christians defamed as if they opposed the Majesty of the Emperor, Tertul. ad Scap. c. 2. Circà Majestatem Caesaris infamamur; though the Christians of that age had never been guilty of any acts of rebellion, and neither thought nor spake unworthily of their Rulers. And S. Paul was called a pestilent fellow, and a mover of Sedition, Act. 24.5.
34. And now I have thus far discoursed, of the exorbitant extravagancies of a reproaching tongue, I here declare, that it is not my design in this Chapter, Hence we are watchfully to take heed of joining in reproaching others; to charge even such men, who are too much overtaken with some degree of this sin, as if they were arrived to that height and excess, which I have here described. But the things I aim at are, First, To warn all men, against giving the reins to uncharitable censure and reproach; since this evil practice is that, which Satan hath made great use of in all the Ages of the World, as the first and chief means, to oppose all the ways of true piety and goodness. And hereby he hath done great mischief in the World: the oppositions which both [Page 54]Christ, and Christianity, and all good men met with in the world, have proceeded very much from this cause; and the violence and persecutions which the primitive Christians underwent, was the consequent hereupon. And we may hence discern also, into what strange exorbitancies men may be led, though they come not up to the highest extravagancy, if they yield their tongues to be governed by their own passions, or by the unjust clamours of other men, against them who should govern, and the being influenced by such passionate censures. guide, lead and direct them; since our Saviour who was the most excellent guide that ever the World had, and the most innocent person, was so highly defamed, and so injuriously aspersed with unreasonable calumny.
35. Secondly, I intend hereby to manifest, how much courage, stedfastness and constancy, is necessary for the sincerely pious man. It may be the portion of any such person whomsoever, Unreasonable censures are to be couragiously undergone, in his speaking and doing well, to be misrepresented, and exposed to calumny and slander. Our great Master hath foretold, that his servants must in this particular expect the same measure, which himself received. But let no good man be dismayed, if he be thus treated in the World, but let him be stedfastly resolved to pursue his duty, and to be unmoveably upright and conscientious, whatsoever respect or disrespect, he may meet with among men. Whoever is made more remiss in well-doing, or whose spirit is royled and discomposed by undeserved censures, doth hereby fall into temptation, and the snare of the evil one: but he that resolvedly holds fast his integrity, and runs with patience his Christian race, amidst all these oppositions, this is the man who rightly dischargeth the duty of a Christian, and taketh up his Cross and followeth his Lord.
36. And it is infinitely better for any man, being the pious mans advantage. to fear the censure of the greatest part of the World, in well-doing, than to neglect what may please God, and do good to men; since hereby he gains the blessing of Christ. Our Saviour declared, Luk. 6.22. Blessed are ye, when men shall reproach [Page 55]you, and cast out your name as evil for the Son of mans sake. Rejoice ye in that day and leap for joy; for behold your reward is great in Heaven. Wherefore though a clear and good reputation and general esteem, is useful and desirable to a good man, because it gives him many advantages of doing good in his generation, yet if in the faithful and prudent management of his duty, he meeteth with hard measures, from the uncharitable expressions of other men; it may justly so far as concerns himself, rather affect him with joy than disturbance. Yea, with respect to these words of Christ, which I have now mentioned, the Author under Epist. ad Oceanum. S. Hierom's name, thinks it a thing desirable, to be reproached and evil spoken of, Quis non maledici desideret, (saith he) ut mereatur Christi nomine laudari, & coelesti copiosa (que) mercede munerari? This also was a mighty satisfaction to S. Austin, who declared that whilst he opposed the Donatists, Aug. cont. lit. Petil. l. 3. c. 7. he underwent sharp and opprobrious reproaches, from the enemies of the glory of Christ, but then reflecting upon the blessing, in this case pronounced by our Lord, he adds, Quisquis volens detrahit famae meae, nolens addit mercedi meae; he that willingly lessens my reputation, doth unwillingly add to my reward. But he who is turned aside from the paths of goodness, by the slander of men, is guilty of greater rashness and imprudence, than that traveller, who takes a journey of great concernment to his life and estate, and yet will stop his course, or go out of his way, if he discerns the wind to blow upon him.
CHAP. III.
The manifold
sinfulness, and severe
punishment of reproaching and speaking evil, especially against
Superiors.
1. HAving shewed the unreasonable proceedings of a reviling tongue, and how unruly an evil it is, I shall now add some further general considerations, concerning the greatness of the sin of reproaching others, especially our Superiours. And in this Chapter I shall shew two things, First, How many great sins are contained in it: and Secondly, What a dreadful punishment is denounced against the practisers of it. Wherefore,
2. First, This is a complicated and multiplied sin, and so comprehensive an evil, that very many great transgressions are contained and linked together in it. S. Basil seems to think, that a reproaching Spirit Bas. in Esai. c. 2. might be the beginning of all sin in the world; which may well be accounted true, if we consider it with respect to God, and include under it that disposition of mind from whence it flows. Uncharitable evil-speaking includes very many great sins. For the closing with that temptation, whereby the Serpent reproached the infinitely good God, was that which brought sin and ruine on mankind. And it may well be thought, that the original transgression of the fallen Angels, was their having ill thoughts of the highest good, and thereupon being forward to depart from God, and to draw others from him into the same defection. And this is the very root of reproaching, or that disposition of spirit from whence it ariseth.
3. And this ought to be the more detested, because the exercise of this sin, includes in it many heinous offences. Now though one single sin, which any person willingly and wilfully pursues, is sufficient to manifest him void of the fear of God, and estranged from the Christian life; yet where the evil heart can readily choose, and the conscience suffer, many notorious sins to prevail, without being either so watchful, as to observe them; or so faithful, as to raise all the powers and faculties of the soul, to oppose them; here is a mind and conscience, so much the more grosly defiled and vitiated. His condition is like that of the man into whom the unclean Spirit entring, taketh with him seven other Spirits, who enter in, and dwell there. And as that body is in a bad condition, in which divers dangerous diseases are reigning; so that soul cannot be in any safe condition, where many great sins do rule and govern it. And it is considerable in this case, that a defaming temper, and the neglect of forsaking it by repentance, alwaies include a voluntary choice, and therefore hath in it, as all other sins of choice have, a want of reverence to God and his laws. And besides this,
4. First, It contains under it an opposition to, 1. It is inconsistent with Christian love, and neglect of the great command of love. It was our Saviours Doctrine, that among all the precepts given by God in the Old Testament, that of loving God with all the heart, was the first, and the other of loving our Neighbour, the second which is like unto it. And the wisest men among the Jews, have owned and acknowledged the same truth. Phil. de Charitate; [...]. Philo speaking of the love of men, esteemeth it so nearly allyed unto Religion towards God, that he calls it its Sister and Twin. And it can be no small sin to live in the breach of so great a Commandment. This duty is so particularly pressed, and inculcated by Christ, on all his Disciples, and so great Motives are superadded to the force this Commandment had before, that it appears under the Gospel as a new Commandment, which every Christian must obey, [Page 58]following the example of our Lord. But to reproach others is to act contrary to love; for this intends hurt, and to lessen the esteem of others, and cast some blemish upon them, and the defamer pleaseth himself, for the present, in so doing. But charity thinks no evil, 1 Cor. 13.5. and he who truly loves any man, and is his real friend, cannot hear him unjustly evil spoken of, with any delight and satisfaction, but is troubled at it, and is so averse from joining in the same himself, that so far as he fairly and honestly can, he will vindicate his reputation; and plead his cause. Yea, charity will act with that seriousness, on the behalf of a friend, that as Max. Tyr. Diss. 10. [...]. especially, when it respects the Ministers of God, in Church or State. Maximus Tyrius observes, it will even work through places not passable, and easily overcome things that are dreadful.
5. But when censures and calumnies are raised, against the Ministers and Governours of the Church, there are two other ways, whereby they greatly offend against the duty of love; the one with respect to the love of God, in promoting his honour; and the other with regard to the love of men, unto whom these reproaches are published. For these things tending to lessen their reputation, are so far as they take place, like to hinder the success of their labours, and of their Ministerial Office. And the offender who commits this sin considerately and advisedly, so as to discern the large consequents of it, must be one who for the gratifying his passion, is willing to become instrumental, that the work of God and the happiness of man, both which are committed to the care of the Ministry, should not prosper, and have their desired effect. And this great good is really hindred by this sinful practice, whether men will consider it or no. And there is much of the like evil in defaming or speaking reflectively against our Secular Governours, since they also are the Ministers of God to man for good.
6. Secondly, The reproaching Superiours is a breach of the fifth Commandment. For therein honour and reverent [Page 59]respect is commanded to all Superiours; 2. It is a great breach of the fifth Commandment, to speak evil of Rulers, and this is necessary for the upholding their just Authority. But to reproach, is not to honour, but to dishonour and vilifie them. And though our natural Parents be the nearest to us, on whom we have a more particular dependance, and from whom we have a more especial care: yet Governours and Rulers are chiefly to be honoured, because they are set by God in an higher station, and have a larger portion of his Authority committed to them, and as Gods Ministers, are appointed for a more comprehensive benefit, and extensive good to mankind, and are common Parents, to govern and take care of those, who are under them in civil Societies. Hence Phil. de Decalog. p. 76. Philo not amiss observed, that the fifth Commandment being placed, as between the duties to God and man, had great respect to both; and that he who breaks this Commandment, will be condemned at both these two tribunals, that of God and that of man: [...], of irreligion towards God in the Divine Tribunal, and of enmity towards men in the humane. And though this may be truly said of almost all other transgressions, yet it appears more eminenly, in the breach of this Commandment. And it adds to the force of this precept, that the Doctrine of Christianity doth mightily inforce it, and strictly require us to honour the King, and all who are over us either in the Church or State.
7. And it is worthy of our serious consideration, which is a special Commandment with promise. that the Apostle for the inforcing obedience to this fifth precept of the Decalogue, gives it this Character, Ephes. 6.2. that it is the first Commandment with promise; or it is a great and chief command, unto which God annexed a special and signal promise. And thus much I think the Apostle to intend by these words. When our Saviour declared, which was the first Commandment of the law, Mar. 12.28, 29, 30. the phrase first, doth not there refer to order, but to excellency; as is manifest from v. 31, and v. 33. and therefore the question which in S. Mark is expressed, which is the first Commandment? is in S. Matthew, which is the great Commandment? [Page 60]Now the fifth Commandment is therefore manifested to be a great, and very considerable Commandment, because to that alone, of all the precepts of the Decalogue, God was pleased to affix a peculiar and excellent promise. For that declaration of Gods kindness, in the end of the second Commandment, that he shews mercy unto thousands of them that love him, and keep his Commandments, is truly observed by In Annot. in Eph. 6.2. Erasmus and Grotius, not to have a peculiar respect to that precept alone, but to have a general regard to them all; as the words in that precept do evidently manifest. But to this fifth Commandment this excellent promise is adjoined, that it may be well with thee, and that thou maist live long on the Earth, which shews that our own interest is highly concerned in this case.
8. Wherefore the observing the duties of this precept, is the way which God himself hath directed men, for the obtaining his blessings, This is a forfeiture of the right to Gods blessings in the world. and the continuance of them in this world, and this the Apostle declares and urgeth, with respect to the time of Christianity. And the neglect of the duties of this command, so far as concerns the terms of Gods promise, is a forfeiture of that right and title we might have to all the advantages of this life, and the blessing of God for our comfort and well-being here upon Earth. And these earthly blessings when the law was given, were so proposed in this fifth Commandment of the Decalogue, as to have some typical respect also to the blessings of the life to come. Now though God of his bounty and patience, doth many times bestow long life, and therewith many other enjoyments of this world, upon them who have no right to them, by the terms of his Covenant and promise; yet they want that assurance of these things, and especially that favourable kindness and particular care of God to go along with them, which the pious man enjoys, and which is far more valuable and excellent, than the possession of any outward good is. Wherefore the careful and conscientious practice of reverence and honour towards Superiour relations, however some men may account of it, is no light [Page 61]thing, it being that upon which our title to the blessings of God so much depends.
9. Thirdly, All reproachful Calumnies especially against Superiours, are a violation of the sixth Commandment, 3. This is a breach of the sixth Commandment. Thou shalt not kill. For the performing the duty which relates to this precept, according to the extent which the Doctrine of our Saviour gives it, requires an innocent, calm and meek temper and behaviour, towards all men, so as not to admit any causless anger, nor any passionate and contumelious expressions, Mat. 5.21, 22. But to all this, this sin is directly opposite. And besides this, we may further discover, how much this command is transgressed by rash censures and calumnies, if we either consider the effects they produce, or the cause from whence they proceed.
10. The effects of reproach, Calumny is cruel. are frequently of different kinds. If we reflect upon the more immediate result thereof; the Sword of the tongue oft wounds deep, and keen words pierce even to the inward part of man, and his very heart. The sence of which made Naz. Ep. 191. Nazianzen perswade them who reproach others, to lay down their arms; their slings and spears, even their tongues, by which they do mischief to one another and are applauded, and these are more ready at hand than other weapons. And there is indeed so much of cruelty, and real hurt in calumny and reproach, that our Saviour accounts this a way of persecution, and observes, that thereby the Prophets were persecuted for righteousness sake, Mat. 5.10, 11, 12.
11. But when evil speaking is directed against Governours, Contumelious expressions against Governours, oft beget tumults and blood-shed. it too often becomes the parent of violence, cruelty and inhumanity, by giving birth to tumults and Seditions. They who reflect upon the last Age, may discern, how by this method we became engaged, in such a bloody Civil War, as cut off and destroyed many thousands of men. Thus as S. James observes, Chap. 3.6. The tongue defiles the whole body, and sets on fire the course of nature. It puts mens heads and hearts upon contriving and acting fierce [Page 62]and furious enterprises; it makes their hands forward, and their feet swift to shed blood; and if not timely prevented, it kindleth those heats, which bring all things into a flame. And I heartily wish it were an hard and difficult task, to find out instances to verifie the complaints of Lipsius concerning calumny. He declares Lipsius in Orat. de Calumnia. Doletis haerere in Reip. visceribus discordiarum tela? calumnia injecit: ardere tot annos facem bellorum civilium? calumnia accendit, &c. that it divides intimate friends, and sets them at distance: Are any grieved to see feuds and discords and weapons of death, stick fast in the bowels of the Common-wealth? it is calumny darted them thither, and fixed them there. Do any reflect with sadness, upon the flames of Civil Wars, continuing to burn for so many years? it is calumny that kindled them. And, as he goes on, this is that which sets Princes and people at distance from each other, and engageth one man against another. And indeed almost all the tumults, Seditions, and Rebellions which have been so destructive and pernicious to the World, have had their original from hence.
12. How he that hates his Brother, is a murderer. And if we reflect on the cause from whence evil speaking and reproaching doth arise; this is a want of love, as I above noted, and a prevalency of ill will and hatred. But S. John assures us, 1 Joh. 3.15. he that hateth his Brother is a murderer. And in truth, though there may be several reasons which may restrain him from any such acts of violence, as to commit murder, yet he harbours much of the same inward temper with an open murderer. For he that hates his Brother, so far as concerns his Brother himself, and unless he thinks he may make use of him to serve some other ends, wisheth him out of the way; and would chuse, and be pleased to have him out of the world. And this is that very same wicked temper of mind which spirits a murderer. Wherefore this sin which so defiles the heart, and stains the World with blood, is a sin of a scarlet dye.
13. Fourthly, This sin offends against those precepts, which forbid bearing false witness, slandering and speaking evil; all which enjoin the right government of the tongue, in what it speaks of others. Phil. de Decal. p. 768. Philo observes, that under [Page 63]the ninth Commandment is included [...], 4. It ordinarily transgresseth the bounds of truth. not to calumniate or defame; which is to be extended not only to matters of publick justice, but even to rules of private conversation. But a reproachful tongue both offends against charity, and is generally further guilty, of not making conscience, to keep to the strict rules of truth. And as Tertullian speaks, in refelling the slanders, spread abroad among the Pagans, against the Christians, report and fame thus raised and divulged; is Tertul. Apol. c. 7. plurimùm mendax, quae nè tunc quidem quando aliquid veri affert, sine mendacii vitio est, detrahens, adjiciens, demutans de veritate: for the most part false, and is not even then, when it contains somewhat of truth, free from the fault of lying, taking something from, or adding to, or making some alteration concerning the truth. And this sin of lying deserves to be accounted the more hateful and evil, and to be abhorred as abominable, because it is part of the character of the wicked one, that he is a lyar from the beginning, and a deceiver: whereas it is one of the excellent titles of our Saviour, that he is the faithful witness; and also he is the Amen, and the truth. And this sin hath much of the Diabolical nature and practice in it; the evil one doing much mischief by false suggestions.
14. Fifthly, 5. It offendeth against justice. Reproaching others is a great violation of Justice. He that speaketh evil of dignities, is ranked among the unjust by S. Peter, 2 Pet. 2.9, 10. And calumny in general is very injurious both to the person reproached, and to those also to whom such reproaches are uttered. To wrong a man in his reputation and good name, is an injury in several respects much worse, than the wronging him in his goods and possessions, and hath been so esteemed amongst men. Partly on this account, it was, the Sa [...]. c. [...] n. 1. general determination of the Jewish Rabbins, that though actions of trespass, or violence against the estates of men, might be heard and punished by their lesser consistory of three; yet matters of slander and defamation came not under their cognisance, [Page 64]but were to be determined by a greater Consistory of twenty three; being things of an higher nature, which required a more weighty consideration, and sometimes a capital punishment.
15. For a mans reputation hath a more immediate respect to his person, and the true worth of the man, than his possessions have; and to have his good name impaired deprives him of a great part of that satisfaction and comfort, which he might enjoy, from society and converse in the world. This injury to the person reproached, cannot easily be repaired; And he who is injured in his Estate, may have his loss repaired, and his damage recompenced, by having as much restored to him again, from the person who wronged him. But the slanderer, and reproacher, is not capable of making the like reparation, nor hath he sufficiently wiped off the aspersion he cast upon another, though he should recall it, and acknowledge his fault. For the words of defamation which he uttered, may be so spread abroad, as to come to the ears of many, who may never hear of his having retracted them: and many others through their own uncharitableness, may give credit to the former, rather than the latter. A reproach is herein like the running in of the Sea water, where the bank is broken, it is apt to overflow every way, and is not easily carried off again; and when it is so, it usually leaves a brinish saltness behind it. It Bern. leviter volat, sed graviter vulnerat. flies about quickly, and yet it wounds sharply: and though the sound of words at the greater distance, grows less and less; the noise of fame and reproach the farther it goes, the more it frequently increaseth, and becomes the louder, according to the words of the Poet, Virgil. Fama malum, quo non aliud velocius ullum, Mobilitate viget, viresque acquirit eundo. And this tends to make the life of the person who bears the reproach, the more troublesom and uneasie in the world.
16. Indeed the Christian temper, and the grace of God, doth wonderfully support, and uphold the pious man, and enableth him to bear up above these difficulties, and worketh in him a more than manly courage, whereby he is able [Page 65]with S. Paul, to take pleasure in reproaches. But this doth no more lessen the sin of the reviler, than a Christian's knowing, how to rejoice in other persecutions for Christs sake, doth lessen the sin of those persecutors, whose actions have a direct tendency to work his trouble and calamity. He who endeavoureth another mans mischief, by poysoning him, is not the less criminal in foro Dei, if the other be sufficiently antidoted against it.
17. And this practice is injurious to them, and it greatly wrongs the souls of those who hear it with delight. to whom the reproach is uttered, especially if it be pleasing to them. For then it many times envenomes their spirits, inflames their passions, brings them into the snare of the Devil, and tends to engage them in all those sins, which the person who is guilty of reproaching, is chargeable with. And hereby they become deprived of that delightful sweetness, and pleasantness of mind, and of the blessing of God, which accompanieth the meek and charitable man. And this is the doing them a far greater injury, than if their bodies should be infected with noysom Diseases: both because the evil of sin, is of far worse consequence, than sickness; and seizeth on and defileth the nobler part of man: and also because in such distempers of the body, he who undergoes them, is ordinarily sensible of the evil, and danger of them, and complains of them, and seeks for help and cure; while the mind tainted with this sinful temper, is not for the most part so much as inclined to have it removed, but is too much pleased, with the increase thereof. Bernard. sup. Cant. Serm. 24. S. Bernard observed, what a lamentable massacre may by this means be perpetrated, upon the souls of men, even in a moment; Ʋnus qui loquitur, uno in momento, multitudinis audientium dum aures inficit, animas interficit: One man thus speaking, whilst he infects the ears of a multitude of auditors, doth forthwith destroy the souls, by extinguishing charity.
18. Sixthly, This sin of reproaching, 6. It opposeth peace. greatly opposeth the practice, and duty of peace, which is so frequently and earnestly enjoined, as one of the chief duties of our Religion. [Page 66]It hath been a frequent complaint, that the precepts for peace are not duly observed; and it were happy if peace were as much entertained, as it is commended. In the early days of Christianity, it was noted, that peace was such Naz. Orat. 14. [...]. a good, as was applauded by all men, but preserved by few. This all Christians are to pursue as much as lyeth in them. This is expressed by S. Paul, to be one of the chief things required, that we may so serve Christ as to be acceptable to God, and approved of men, Rom. 14.18. and from hence he makes this Inference, Let us therefore follow after the things which make for peace, v. 19. Among the several expressions the Apostle useth, to declare the fruits of the Spirit, the greater number of them tend to this purpose, Gal. 5.22, 23. Love, peace, long-suffering, gentleness and meekness. But the unpeaceable and passionate temper takes up a great part of the works of the flesh, mentioned Gal. 5.20, 21. whereby we may discern, how much the true Spirit of Christianity is concerned, in performing the duties of peace. But the reproaching and defaming others, is a practising strife and contention, and a quarrelling with others though they be at a distance. I above observed, how the publick peace of Kingdoms hath been undermined hereby. And it is a thing so obvious, that the same method doth disturb the quiet of private conversation; and also so disorders mens minds, as to deprive them of that inward calmness of temper, which becomes a Christian, that I need not undertake the proof thereof. And reproaches and censures have in many ages and places, so sadly and scandalously disturbed the peace of the Church of God, and fomented discords therein, that the greatest Schisms and divisions have continually in a great measure, had their birth, growth and continuance from this very cause. This, besides the experience of latter ages, may appear from the instances of the Novatians, Donatists, and some others, mentioned in the former Chapter.
19. And now let any serious person consider, whether there be not a very great pollution, and filth, in that practice [Page 67]and behaviour, which contains under it so many several great sins. And if that mans body be in danger enough to be poysoned, where a Viper or a Serpent singly fastens upon him; in what sadder condition is he, on whom various venomous creatures fix, if there be not a speedy and effectual care for his cure.
20. Another general Consideration, This sin of Calumny is severely punished to manifest the great evil of defaming and reproaching others, especially Superiours, is from the dreadful and severe punishment, which is threatned against, and will be inflicted upon them, who practise this sin, and indulge themselves in it. The common sense of mankind, even in time of Paganism, hath had such apprehensions of the hurt and mischief hereof, that great punishments have been denounced against, by the laws of civil Societies, and inflicted upon such offenders, in many civil Societies; this carrying so great an opposition to the laws of nature, and the publick quiet and good of the World. Lipsius Lipsius in Orat. de Calumnia. tells us, that the Athenians imposed a pecuniary penalty, upon such offenders, and that the ancient Romans set a mark upon the forehead of him, who was guilty of this crime, with the letter K. If this was so, I do not doubt, but this letter K, was to signifie Kalumnia or Kalumniator. Calumnia being one of the three words, which are noted by Scalig. Animadv. in Euseb. Chronol. p. 114. Scaliger, to have been only written with K. and not with C. in the most ancient use of the Latin tongue. And this was a publick declaration, that the Reproacher or Calumniator, deserved to be openly marked out, and branded, for an infamous person.
21. But since a great part of mankind, have had as great an esteem for their good name, as for their lives, in the ancient famous Laws of the Duodec. Tabul. Fragment, Tit. 25, n. 3. twelve tables, it is declared, that though very few crimes were by those laws punished with death, yet the reproaching and defaming others, was thereby made a capital offence. And in the ancient laws of the Empire, this is related to have been sometimes punished with stripes, and sometimes by making the person [Page 68] Intestabilis, or one who by the law, was not permitted to make any Testament, to dispose of his goods at his death. But by the Constitution of Cod. l. 9. Tit. 36. leg. unic. Valentinian and Valens, both he who is the author of a Calumny, and he also who casually findeth a libel, and divulgeth it, seem guilty of death: to wit, where the calumny is some great matter of defamation. And I above noted, that this offence was sometimes capital, amongst the n. 14. Jews. To this I shall add the consideration of S. Chrysostome, concerning the dangers of reproaching Superiors, with respect to what God established, and effected under the Mosaical Dispensation. He considers Hom. 2. in illud, Salutate Priscillam & Aquilam. that if he who reviled his Father or Mother must die the death, Exod. 21.17. Lev. 20.9. how severe a punishment must he deserve, who doth this to his Spiritual Father? And when he had mentioned the dismal misery, which befel Corah and his Company, for speaking against Moses and Aaron, he then considers the case of Miriam. Miriam (with Aaron) had reproached Moses, because of the Aethiopian Woman, by Gods judgment in this world, which he had Married, Num. 12.1. with other expressions of contempt. And for this cause Gods wrath was kindled against her, and by the hand of God she was smitten with leprosie, and must be put out of the Camp of Israel, and bear her shame. And as S. Chrysostome observes, this punishment for this offence could not be avoided; though Moses prayed, and fell down before God on her behalf, yea, though she was Moses his own Sister, and the person (as he goes on) who preserved the life of Moses, calling his Mother to nurse him, and led the women in their praises, Exod. 15. as Moses did the men.
22. But the inflicting the eternal judgment of God, and his severe wrath in another world, is far more dreadful, than any temporal penalty. and in the world to come. And since the most High God is infinitely righteous, in all his laws, threatnings and judgments; whatsoever he sets himself against, and wheresoever he executes his fierce anger, it gives manifest evidence, that that which provokes him so to do, must be greatly evil, as well as dangerous. And it is necessary to abhor and [Page 69]avoid those things, which expose to the divine vengeance, which is utterly intolerable. Now that the punishment of those, who yield themselves to this sin of evil speaking, will be very sad, may appear by two Considerations.
23. First, By taking a review of it, The several sins contained in it, are all destructive. and observing the danger of every one of the several sins above mentioned, which are contained under this of reproaching; and therefore what the sad consequence must be of all these meeting together. Doth it oppose the great and necessary duty of love? He that loveth not his Brother, abideth in death, 1 Joh. 3.14. Doth it include a breach of the fifth Commandment, and an opposition against our Governours, when it hath respect to them? they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation, Rom. 13.2. Is the violation of the sixth Commandment included in it? When S. John had said, He that hateth his Brother is a murderer; he immediately adds, and ye know, that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him, 1 Joh. 3.15. Doth the reproacher speaking against charity, usually exceed the bounds of truth? all lyars shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone, Rev. 21.8. And among the eight sorts of lies reckoned up, and of all them condemned by de Mendac. ad Cons. c. 14, & 21. S. Austin, this which is altogether pernicious or hurtful to another, is the highest, except that one of lying concerning the Faith and Doctrine of Religion. Is this sin a practice of unrighteousness? the unrighteous shall not inherit the Kingdom of God, 1 Cor. 6.9. Is it a yielding to passion, and an opposing peace and meekness? they that do such things shall not inherit the Kingdom of God, Gal. 5.21.
24. Now if the summ of all these particulars be cast up, and put together, it will amount to thus much, even the treasuring up wrath against the day of wrath. And it will be hence manifest, that they who indulge themselves in this sin, do put several bars to shut out themselves from the Kingdom of Heaven. When our Saviour had said to the [Page 70]young man, Mat. 19.17. If thou wilt enter into life, keep the Commandments; and was again asked, which Commandments he must keep; among six which our Lord expressed, as necessary for him to observe, that he might have eternal life, these are four, Thou shalt do no murder, Thou shalt not bear false witness, Honour thy Father and thy Mother, and Thou shalt love thy Neighbour as thy self. And I have above shewed, that in this sin of evil speaking, especially when it is directed against Superiors, there is a transgressing all these four precepts.
25. Secondly, By considering the severe punishment particularly denounced against, or inflicted upon the practisers of this sin. I have above noted divers instances of Gods heavy Judgments, expressed in the Scripture: as the sad calamity which came upon our first Parents, and all their Posterity, for their hearkening to, and entertaining the reproach and evil suggestion of the Serpent; the dismal punishment of Corah and his complices, for their speaking against Moses and Aaron; and other such like. And the Author under ad fratres in eremo, Serm. 26. S. Austin's name observes, that this sin hath much of spiritual leprosie in it (it is dangerous to the soul, and greatly defiles it; it is apt to infect others, and renders the person unfit for common Society) and God was pleased to punish it in Miriam, with leprosie in her body.
26. The Reproacher by publick Censure shut out of the ancient Church. When the strict rules of Christian discipline were exercised, he who defamed, reproached or reviled others, was to be cast out of the Church by a publick censure; which is an evidence, that the Christian Church accounted this sin, to forfeit the priviledges of Christianity, and that the persons who commit it, and live in the practice of it, deserve not to be esteemed members of the Body of Christ. And that amongst other great sinners, the reviler, railer, or reproacher, is worthy to be separated from the Christian Society, is declared by the Apostle himself, 1 Cor 5.11. For the word [...], which the Apostle there useth, is of that [Page 71]extent, as to include all who utter contentious, contumelious and defaming words, [...], being oft used by the Septuag. in Exod. 17.2, 7. Num. 20.3, 13. Septuagint, to answer the Hebrew word [...] which relates to strife and contention, and takes in all contentious reproaching words. According to the disciplinary rules, received in this Kingdom many hundred years since; offenders of this nature, especially if they defamed, or spake contumeliously in 2. lib. Poenitent. Egbert. n. 21, &c 29. in Spelmar. Conc. Vol. 1. against their Superiors, were to come under the rules of penance. In like manner in the Eastern Church, in ancient times, in Regul. brev. Resp. 26. S. Basil adjudgeth both him who slandereth his Neighbour, and him also who should comply with him, or give ear unto him, to deserve [...], to be separated and cut off, from Ecclesiastical communion. And it was more anciently decreed in the Western Church, that those who should spread abroad reproaches, or libels against others, should be under an Anathema, according to the Sentence of the Council of Conc. Elib. c. 52. Eliberis. All which shews, how odious this sin hath been reputed, and how much abhorred and condemned in the Christian Church.
27. And in the holy Scriptures, when the Psalmist declares the qualifications, necessary for him who shall dwell in Gods Holy Hill, and threatned with exclusion out of Gods Kingdom, or who shall be owned a true member of his Church here, and have an entrance into his glory hereafter, this is part of his description, Psal. 15.1, 3. He that backbiteth not with his tongue, nor doth evil to his Neighbour, nor taketh up a reproach against his Neighbour. To this S. James his words are agreeable, Chap. 1.26. If any man among you seem to be religious and bridleth not his tongue, that mans Religion is vain. S. Paul also assures us, that revilers shall not inherit the Kingdom of God, 1 Cor. 6.10. and our Lord himself saith, concerning him who speaketh contumeliously to his Brother, that he shall be in danger of Hell fire, Mat. 5.22.
28. Now he who considers what God is, and what are the excellencies of his Kingdom, and with eternal destruction. cannot account it any light Sentence, to be eternall excluded from his glory and presence, as the fallen Angels are. If this be not enough, the desperate misery of all wicked doers, who shall be refused [Page 72]entrance thereinto, will make the stoutest heart to tremble; and will change the most brisk and jolly temper into doleful weeping, wailing and gnashing of teeth. When they shall be under the astonishing sence of the divine wrath; the infinite pains, expressed by the fire which shall not be quenched; the perplexing torment of a terribly awakened conscience, and the worm that never dies, this will be an unspeakably dismal state. To which may be added, the amazing presence and Society of the Devil and his Angels, and other damned persons, expressing their sad out-cries and terrors, and the overwhelming sense of an hopeless and unpitied condition, and all this to abide in those black and frightful regions of darkness to all eternity.
29. and with an heavy degree of future misery and vengeance. And yet in the midst of this unspeakable and endless destruction and torment, the Scripture which declareth the rule, according to which God will denounce his Sentence, tells us, that those who reproach, and speak evil of Superiors, are of the number of those sinners, who must expect the highest degree of judgment, and severity at the great day. 2 Pet. 2.9, 10. The Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temptation, and to reserve the unjust unto the day of judgment, to be punished. But chiefly them, that walk after the flesh, in the lust of uncleanness, and despise government, presumptuous are they, self willed, they are not afraid to speak evil of dignities. Where we see despising dominion or Government, and speaking evil of dignities, is part of the description of those, whom God will chiefly punish. And to such persons will belong those other expressions, of being presumptuous and self-willed: for such they must be, who will be so insolent, as to despise what God hath set over them, and forgetting their own station to reproach them, who are in Authority. And though the former clause of this Verse, concerning them who walk after the flesh in the [...]. lust of uncleanness, or defilement, may very well be understood concerning them who practise adultery, fornication and lasciviousness; yet even this clause also, may not improperly be applyed to this sin, against which I am particularly [Page 73]discoursing. For it is evident, from Rom. 13.13, 14. Gal. 5.16, 17, 18, 19, 20. 1 Pet. 2.11, 12, 13. and other places of Scripture, that the passions of men, and the expressions and unruliness of them (which are contained in reproaching) are included under the phrase of the lusts of the flesh; and that this sin I am treating of, is defiling, is manifest from the former part of this Chapter. Now the direful vengeance of God, doth infinitely go beyond the severest executions, which can be contrived by men. And all men ought to have a serious sense of this, and all holy and godly men have so. When Martyr. Polycarpi. Polycarp was threatned by the Proconsul, first to be torn in pieces by cruel wild Beasts; and when this moved him not, he was told he should be burnt with fire, unless he would depart from the Christian Religion: it was reasonably and wisely, as well as piously replyed by him, [...], &c. Thou threatenest that fire which burns for an hour, and then goes out, but thou considerest not the fire of the future Judgment, and the eternal punishment which is reserved for the wicked. This is that we all ought to fear as most dreadful, and to avoid all the paths that tend to it, and not to have such light thoughts thereof, as rashly to gratifie any disorder of mind or unruliness of temper, which will bring us to this destruction.
30. Wherefore the care which all men ought to have, of preventing their own misery, Carelesness in these concerns, is a daring presumption. ought to have this influence upon them, that they resolvedly reject and abhor this sin. Even human penalties have had a considerable force upon the minds of men, to restrain them from evil practices. When good Josiah heard the law of Moses read and the judgments denounced against such offences, as that Kingdom was then guilty of; his tender heart became affected therewith, and he humbled himself, was greatly solicitous for Judah, and therefore he enquired of the Lord, and forthwith undertook the establishing a great reformation. And shall not men in our days be afraid of the most terrible threats, which the Divine Majesty denounceth, and the Almighty [Page 74]power of God inflicteth upon them who are perverse and disobedient? We live in an Age wherein sin and doing evil is in too many instances become bold and daring; and many who make a fair pretence to Religion, stand not in awe of those heavy menaces of Divine vengeance, whereby Almighty God hath declared his wrath, against those sins, in which they indulge themselves, and which they still resolve to espouse and prosecute, with a presumptuous confidence, as far as they are pleasing to themselves, or serve the interest of a party. Amongst other Arguments and Motives, to avoid all manner of evil, the dreadful state of being under Gods displeasure, is a mighty awakening one, and the thoughts of this hath had a powerful operation on the minds of men. Cont. Cels. l. 8. [...]. Origen tells us, that in his days, that he and others by the urging this great truth, concerning the punishment of evil-doers, had converted and turned many from their sins. And God grant it may have the same effect in our Age.
31. It is far from speaking either the wisdom, or the goodness of any sort of men, that in so weighty a case as this is, it is difficult to bring them to any serious consideration and reflexion upon themselves. But they are never the more safe in any evil, for their rash confidence and carelesness, which is no other than an aggravation of their sin, and an higher provocation of God. I have had so frequent experience, how hard it is, by any sorts of Arguments, to prevail with many persons, who seem to have some sence of piety, to make conscience of performing several particular plain duties of Religion, (as the attendance on the holy Communion, and the Governing their passions) that I could not observe it without admiration and some kind of amazement. And I fear that all that man can say, and all that God hath said, which is terrible enough, will not be effectual to bring many persons guilty of this sin of speaking evil of others, into a serious sense of it, and an hearty repentance. However such persons esteem of themselves, this behaviour shews a great prevalency of obstinacy and hardness: and the time will come, when they who refuse instruction, will wish they had [Page 75]attended to it. And as I heartily beg of God that all who offend herein, may take warning, and amend, while they have opportunity; so for them who will not, I shall be heartily grieved, and account it both with respect to themselves, and the hurtful influence they may have upon others, a matter of sad lamentation.
32. They who will practice this sin, may for a time please their own passions, and may gratifie the unruly tempers of disordered minds, with whom they converse. And by uncharitable reflections or insinuations against Superiors, they will occasion delight, rejoycing and satisfaction to them, who are enemies to goodness, truth and peace, and a well-established Order in Church or State; and they may hereby give these men encouragement, and hopes of success, in their ill designs. But in all this, they act against the interest of Religion, and their duty to God; and therefore they do so much the more expose themselves to his wrath and indignation, except they repent. And when they shall either repent, or bear the effects of Gods anger, none will then be more displeased with the folly of these their practices, than themselves.
CHAP. IV.
Contumelious evil-speaking in general; and all irreverent and disrespectful behaviour, towards Rulers and Governours, is contrary to the
life of Christ; in those things, wherein we are particularly commanded to imitate his Example: and
S. Pauls carriage,
Acts 23.3, 4, 5. considered.
1. HAving discoursed of the mischievous unreasonableness and extravagancy, and of the great sinfulness and heavy punishment, which attendeth an unruly tongue, and uncharitable speaking: I shall now consider the gentleness, meekness and innocency; yea the charity and due reverent respect, The precepts and example of Christ ought to guide our practice. which Christianity teacheth us to shew, in our words, to others; as this is especially proposed unto us, in the example of Christ, and what is therein tendred to our imitation. The precepts of the Gospel to be kind and gentle, courteous and charitable, and to speak evil of no man, are so obvious, that I presume every Christian to be acquainted with them. And these things, together with a respectful demeanour to all Superiors, as they were conspicuous in the life and practice of our Lord himself, will now fall under my consideration. But concerning his example, some may possibly think with themselves, that he was an extraordinary instance of suffering evil, and came into the World to bear the punishment of our sins, and yielded up himself as the Lamb of God, to be a Sacrifice; but all Christians are not to bear like sufferings with him. But such ought to consider, that all his followers are to take up his Cross, and to perform such duties, and exercise such graces, as are enjoined by his Laws, and in which we have himself also for our pattern, and are required to follow him. [Page 77]Now to manifest, how far the practice of our Saviour was intended, to guide and direct us to reject all reviling, and to shew reverent respect to Superiours, I shall lay down these following Considerations.
2. Cons. 1. 1. His meekness, and not reviling, particularly proposed to be our pattern. What our Saviour did in practising meekness, and in not reproaching any, or speaking evil, is proposed to us, as a pattern for us to imitate. This is clearly asserted by S. Peter, telling us, 1 Pet. 2.21, 22, 23. that Christ suffered for us, leaving us an example, that we should follow his steps: Who did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth; who when he was reviled, he reviled not again. So that in these things, it is not only an historical truth, when we are told what Christ himself did; but this is also a rule, to acquaint us what we ought to do. Contr. Apion l. 2. Josephus accounted it a great advantage, which the Jews had, for guiding them to goodness and vertue, that when the Lacedemonians and Cretians instructed others in their duty by examples only; and the Athenians, and many others, did this only by precepts, the Jews made use of both these methods jointly. But in the Christian Dispensation, we have both more excellent precepts, and an higher inforcement of them; and also a more exact pattern and example, than ever the Jews had. The life of Christ recommends those practices, in which we are to follow him, to be the most honourable, and the wisest undertakings; in that herein our lives are made conformable to the most glorious person, that ever appeared in our nature; and we herein do what he who is infinitely wise chose to do. And his life also shews, that as he in our nature was a perfect pattern of meekness; so he can and will by his grace enable us, (if we resolve piously and diligently to follow him, and serve him) to perform these duties also, though we attain not to the same perfection. It is in all cases very useful, Ign. Epist. ad Ephes. [...]. that he who instructeth another in what is good, should himself do the same: for this hath a considerable influence upon the practice of others; but no example of any other teacher, can be so highly profitable, as that [Page 78]of Christ is, the perfection of which maketh it a compleat rule and guide. And his example, especially in the acts of his humility and lowliness, we in duty ought always to follow, and safely may.
3. Some things are observed by Nazian. Orat. 40. Nazianzen in the practice of our Saviour, which are not to be proposed for our imitation; to wit, such as he did, according as occasions and circumstances offered themselves, as his celebrating the holy Communion in an upper chamber, His temper of mind is in all things to be our examp e. and after supper, and in the night, and even that very night in which he was betrayed; and such also as spake the Dignity and Divinity of his person. And what he did in the discharge of his Mediatory Office, though all Christians are highly concerned therein, being interested in the benefits thereof, yet the performance of these actions, were so peculiar to himself, that none other are to do the like. Of this nature was his giving up himself to death, for the working our redemption, and to be a Propitiation for the sins of the World. But yet it is observable, that in this singular act of his Mediatory Office, (and the like may be said of others) that excellent temper of mind, in which he performed this work, is that wherein we stand obliged to follow him; and this will recommend to us patience and meekness.
4. Thus with respect to God, whilst he gave up himself to be a Sacrifice for sin, this was a rare instance of obedience, to the will of his Father, even in the most difficult performance; and of submission to the pleasure of his Father, in drinking that Cup which he gave him to drink without any murmuring or repining. And in these things it is our duty to follow him, and that the same mind be in us which was in Christ Jesus, Phil. 2.5.-8. And with respect to man, this his Priestly action of making atonement, was performed out of the greatest love to us: and it contained the highest expressions, and evidences of this love, in that he was willing to do so much, and to bear so much for men, who were sinners and enemies; and also in that he did thereby effectually procure for them the greatest good. And here we are commanded [Page 79]to imitate him, and to walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given himself for us, an offering and a Sacrifice to God, for a sweet smelling savour, Eph. 5.2. And towards them who were his cruel and inhumane enemies, who both crucified and reviled him; in his great sufferings, when in his own body he did bear our sins, he expressed a temper of eminent meekness, patience and kindness, and herein we are commanded to follow his steps, who when he was reviled, he reviled not again, 1 Pet. 2.21, 23. And besides this instance, in what other things we are not to imitate the particular actions of our Lord, there are yet some general considerations, with respect to the Spirit and temper of mind, in which they were done, that are of great use for our imitation. And on this account it may be affirmed, Aug. de vera Relig. c. 16. Tota ita (que) vita ejus in terris disciplina morum fuit. that the whole life of Christ, was a most excellent instruction for our duty; which was S. Austins inference, after he had considered many things, which our Saviour did, and especially his patience, meekness and self denial.
5. And the precepts of meekness, and patience, and of governing our tongues, are as plainly and fully enjoined in the Gospel, as any other commands whatsoever. If some men will causelesly be our enemies, and will hate, Meekness and patience are great duties of Christianity. curse and persecute us; however men had been taught or allowed before to love their Neighbour, and hate their enemy, the will of our Lord is, that we love our enemies, bless them that curse us, do good to them that hate us, and pray for them that despitefully use us, and persecute us, Mat. 5.44. And if we meet with them who work us evil, and rail against us, the rule of Christian practice is, 1 Pet. 3.9. not rendring evil, for evil, or railing for railing, but contrariwise blessing. And these and other such like precepts, are so excellent and amiable, that if the meekness, and innocency and charity which Christianity requires, did universally prevail, and obtain in the World, it would make the Society of mankind wonderfully more sweet, delightful and comfortable than it is, and their converse would be free from the poyson, and venome of the old Serpent. And surely the laws [Page 80]which are established for our guidance, especially where God is the law-giver, who is able to save and to destroy, ought to be accounted of sufficient authority and influence, to command subjection and obedience. But the example of our Lord, doth here add a mighty perswasive vertue to his precepts, besides what I above mentioned, in that he was far better than any of us, who deserved most from men, and yet was worst treated by them, hath left such an exact pattern of meekness and patience. And then much more ought we to practise these duties, since we deceive our selves, if we think the evil we undergo, whether of this kind or of any other, is not deservedly ordered to us, with respect to the general disposing of all things, by Divine Providence. Upon which consideration David exercised himself in patience towards Shimei. And it may justly seem incongruous, that if a mean Peasant, who is an offender, shall have the same treatment from men, with an excellent and gracious Prince, or shall be in the same storm abroad, in his voyage or journey; that he should be in a fury, as thinking himself too good to be thus dealt with, while his good Prince goes through all this, with a quiet and calm demeanour.
6. To imitate Christ in these duties is the way to happiness. But there is yet a farther very weighty consideration, upon which all Christians stand bound to follow this example of our Saviour; and that is, that the imitating him in this very thing, is directed and enjoined, as the course we are to take, for the obtaining happiness, Mat. 11.29. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart, and you shall find rest unto your souls. So that the following him in humility and meekness, is the walking in the path of rest; for this (as all acts of goodness and duty) bringeth here serenity and peace, to the mind of him who practiseth it, and is one of the great duties to be performed in order to perfect peace and rest hereafter. And those his Servants who thus serve and follow him, shall be with him where he is. Thus S. Austin De Temp. Serm. 61. & Enarrat. in Ps. 90., having considered those words of S. Matthew, Chap. 11.29. and of S. Peter, 1 Pet. 2.22, 23. [Page 81]observes, that that example of our Lord, which it is necessary for us to imitate, is not that which is too high and great for us, in our capacities, to perform, as to restore the dead to life, or to walk upon the Sea; but it is to be meek and humble in spirit, and that we should love not only our friends, but even our enemies with all our hearts.
7. And as this duty is particularly recommended to us, There is no true piety in them who do not walk as he walked. as one especial and main thing, in which we are to imitate our Lord, and shall be highly rewarded by so doing; so it will be useful to take notice in general, that it is a very vain thing for any to talk of Christ and Christianity, and of their hope and interest in him, if they do not follow his example, and live according to his life. And of this we are assured by S. John, 1 Joh. 2.6. He that saith he abideth in him, ought himself also so to walk, even as he walked. And these words are the more necessary to be minded and seriously regarded, because S. John in the former part of that Chapter, doth particularly undertake to declare and reckon up, in large and comprehensive expressions, divers of those things which are of absolute necessity for every man to observe, who would be owned as truly Religious, and in a comfortable relation to God. To this purpose he saith, v. 4. He that saith, I know him and keepeth not his Commandments, is a lyar, and the truth is not in him. And v. 5. But whoso keepeth his word; in him verily is the love of God perfected, hereby know we that we are in him. And after he had inserted some emphatical expressions, to manifest the weight and excellency of these things, which he was now discoursing, he proceeds to assert v. 9. He that saith he is in the light, and hateth his Brother, is in darkness, even until now: and v. 15. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him. And amongst these he expresseth what I now mentioned, v. 6. concerning walking as he walked. Which Verse also is intended to express, what is so necessary to true Christianity, and communion with Christ, that they cannot consist without it. How far then do they go astray, who are so negligent of Christian meekness and gentleness; as if fierceness and [Page 82]passion, were rather to be accounted the practices of our Religion.
8. 2. Our Lord's example peculiarly requireth reverence to Superiours. Cons. 2. Our Saviour's example is particularly set before us, to silence and suppress all evil speaking against Superiours, and reproaching them who are in Authority; and to engage us to behave our selves towards them, with reverence and due respect. And for the manifesting this, I shall shew three things.
9. First, That this is the scope and intention of S. Peter, in proposing to us the example of Christ. 1 Pet. 2.21, 23. for the proof of which, I need only make a brief reflexion on the foregoing Verses. To this purpose, it is urged by S. Peter. That Apostle had spoken of the duty of Subjects, to their King and Governours, v. 13. commanding them, to submit themselves to every ordinance of man, for the Lords sake, whether to the King as Supreme, or unto Governours as unto them that are sent by him. And he continueth his discourse with particular respect to them, unto the end of v. 17. concluding it with these precepts, Fear God, and Honour the King. And v. 18. he comes to speak of that duty and respect, which is due to those Superiours, who are in a more inferiour domestick relation, and are not furnished with that Dignity and Honour, which belongs to them who govern in an higher rank and capacity. And here he commands Servants to be subject to their Masters with all fear, &c. and then he proceeds to declare, what patience, meekness and reverence, is to be expressed towards such Superiours, by those who are subject to them, though they should meet with hard measure from them, and suffer undeservedly by them. And for the guiding Christians in this case, he bringeth in the example of Christ, and this part of it particularly, that he who did no sin, when he was reviled, he reviled not again, and when he suffered he threatned not, v. 22, 23.
10. Secondly, That our Saviour did behave himself, Our Saviours practice expressed great respect to Superiour Relations, particularly to his Parents: with that respect to superiour Relations, both in words and actions, which is fit to teach us to do the like. In his Divine nature, he was Lord of all, even in the depth of his humiliation; and in his humane nature, he was advanced to an high dignity, in Union to the Divine, and as our Mediator. But yet considering him as made under the law, and in the form of a servant, and he therein carefully performed the duties of the fifth Commandment, as well as any other precepts of the law of God, both to his Parents, and to all that were in Authority, whether Civil or Ecclesiastical. When he took on him the nature of man, he became subject to those duties, which belong to that nature, and tend to the publick good and order of the World. In his younger years he began his life, with subjection to his Parents, Luk. 2.51. And this thing deserves to be the more especially taken notice of, because as some Ludolph. de Vit. Chr. P. 1. cap 16. Barrad in Concord. Evang. Tom. 1. l. 10. c. 14. have truly observed, this is a main and chief thing, which the Holy Ghost thought fit to record, concerning the actions of that former part of our Saviours life; from the twelfth, to the thirtieth year of his age. And in one of the last actions of his life, when he was upon the Cross, he expressed that honour to his Mother, as to recommend her to the care of his beloved Disciple, Joh. 19.26, 27.
11. He gave that respect to the Temple-service, To the Office of the Priests, and the Temple-service, and to the Office of the Priests, who ministred therein, that though he came to put an end to this typical worship, by the Sacrifice of himself, yet so long as it continued in force, he himself attended thereon. In his infancy he was there presented to the Lord; he observed the Passeover, and other publick solemnities there; and the night before his Passion, he not only kept the Passeover with his Disciples, but declared the great desire he had, to eat that Passeover with them, Luk. 22.15. And when he had cleansed a leper, he enjoined him to shew himself to the Priest, and offer for his cleansing as Moses had commanded, Luk. 5.14. And I doubt not but that [Page 84]it was truly observed, by Ludolphus de Vita Christi, that when the Scripture speaks of his going into the Temple, it is not to be understood of the Temple strictly so called, nor yet of the Court of the Priests: Lud. P. 2. cap. 29. n. 2. Ista duo loca non intravit Christus, quia non erat sacerdos (sc. Aaronicus.) He being no Aaronical Priest, and observing the law of God, did not take upon him what peculiarly did belong to them by vertue of their Office.
12. and even to the Constitutions of their Synagogues; and to the Baptist, and the Scribes and Pharisees: And he had that honour for the order and authority of their publick Synagogue-worship and solemnities, that it was his custome to attend thereon, Luk. 4.16. He shewed also that respect to the Ministry of John the Baptist, though he was both in Office, and Person, far inferiour to himself, that he would be Baptized of him; and hereby he gave testimony that he would have all persons, whom God had called to any publick ministration, to be reverenced, and received with honourable respect in that service. And though the Scribes and Bharisees reviled and opposed him, such was his signal meekness and integrity, that so far as they sat in Moses seat, or were invested with authority, and kept themselves to the Rules of the Law of Moses, and to the due limits of their Power, our Lord commanded the people to observe and do what they said, Mat. 23.3. But where they departed from this rule, it was necessary to declare the falshood of their Doctrine, and the corruption of their practices, and this also was faithfully done by our Lord.
13. And when the High-Priests and Elders, Jos. Ant. Jud. l. 14. c. 17. who had some continuance of Secular Authority, under the Roman Power, sent Officers and Soldiers to take him; he was so far from giving the least countenance to any tumult or Sedition, that he gave a sharp reproof to S. Peters drawing the Sword, and undertook to heal Malchus, whose ear he had cut off. to the Synedrial Authority of the Jews, And when before the judgment seat, he was smitten by an angry Officer that stood by, he returned not a passionate word, but in these mild expressions replied, if I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil, but if well, why smitest [Page 85]thou me? Joh. 18.23. And that answer which he gave the High Priest, which occasioned this Officer to be so furious, contained not the least intimation Cyp. Ep. 65. Dominus noster — us (que) ad passionis diem servavit honorem Pontificibus & Sacerdotibus, &c. of disrespect unto him. But being asked concerning his Disciples and his Doctrine, he appealed to the Jews themselves, to testifie what they knew, who were able to give an account of this, since he ever taught openly in the Synagogues, and in the Temple, whither the Jews always resorted. And yet this innocent and reasonable answer, was, it seems, the greatest occasion this fierce Officer could take, to strike him. He commanded also to pay tribute, and to render what was due to Caesar, and to Caesar. but he neither spake nor did any thing, that testified want of due respect to any person, invested with Authority. Nor did his Doctrine give any liberty to his Disciples, to neglect this reverence and respect; as appears from what was delivered as the Christian rule of practice, by himself, and by S. Peter, and S. Paul. For herein resistance, and evil-speaking of a Ruler, is condemned and forbidden; and honour, submission and obedience to all Governours, and that even for conscience sake, and for the Lords sake, is enjoined upon every soul, under the most heavy penalties even of damnation it self. Wherefore let us herein be followers of him, who himself long practised Stella in Luc. 2. Ludolph. de V. C. Part. 1. c. 15, 16. subjection before he preached it to others; and from him Subjects may learn to obey those that are over them, when they see the Redeemer and Lord of the whole World, subject to Joseph and Mary.
14. Thirdly, We are the more obliged, to follow the example of our Lord, in behaving our selves meekly, and reverently to our Superiours; because this is that, which the Holy Scriptures particularly recommend, Christians practising reverence to Superiours, doth greatly recommend Religion. in order to the growth of the Christian Religion, and the advancement of its interest in the World. And if this be so, they who are the true friends to Christianity, and therein to the honour of Christ, and the happiness of men, must manifest this, by their awful and respectful carriage to their Governours, as well as by any other duty of Christianity. And they who transgress [Page 86]herein, are guilty of such a crime, as hath a tendency to hinder the prevalency of our holy Religion, and to put a stop to its progress among men. And indeed where duties of submission are practised, out of principles of Conscience, and a sense of God and Religion; they are there regular, uniform and constant, and they speak this excellency in Religion, that it is that which calms and subdues mens passions, and brings them into a subjection to the rules of their duty. And it also manifests that Christianity, where it is rightly and sincerely entertained, by suppressing the fierce boisterousness, and tumultuousness of unruly minds, doth very much help forward the establishment, and continuance of an excellent and beautiful order, in human Societies, and promoteth quiet and peaceableness among men. And where the true Spirit of Religion doth prevail, it effectually will do all this good; and when vicious and evil men are apt to be proud and self-willed, and fierce and unruly, it makes those who are guided by it, meek and humble, gentle and obedient; which is so amiable a temper, and so useful and beneficial to the World, that the generality of mankind, unless they offer violence to their reason and conscience, cannot but think well of it. And it would be of mighty advantage to the reforming the World, if all who profess Christianity, were so far Christians indeed, that they would in these things, manifest the life, and power and excellency of their Religion.
15. To this end it is directed in the Holy Scripture Now that the Holy Scriptures do direct, and enjoin this submissive and awful carriage of inferiours, towards all who are in Authority, as a means for the bringing honour to our Religion, and for the propagating it, and making it more effectually prevalent amongst men, is sufficiently evident both from S. Peter and S. Paul. S. Peter, 1 Pet. 2.12. gives the command to Christians, who lived among Pagans, by S. Peter, having your conversation honest among the Gentiles, that whereas they speak against you as evil doers, they may by your good works, which they shall behold, glorifie God in the day of visitation. Where he exhorts them so to live, that they [Page 87]might win them who were yet strangers to the Christian Religion, into an affection to it, and esteem of it. And as a particular means to effect this, he adds in the next words, Submit your selves, therefore, to every ordinance of man for the Lords sake, whether it be to the King as Supreme, &c. So that this is here laid down, as a first, and principal direction and rule, for the bringing credit, and esteem to Christianity, among the Gentiles. And Estius Estius in 1 Pet. 2.13. thinks, not improbably, that the Apostle the rather gives this precept to them, for this end and purpose; because the Jews from amongst whom most of the Christians to whom he wrote, were Converted, were ordinarily reputed perverse, unruly, and enemies to civil Government, and thereupon both themselves, and there Religion were the more disliked by the Gentiles.
16. Indeed that particle, Therefore, which is of great weight in this Text, is omitted and left out, both in the various impressions of our last English Translation, and in some other The Geneva, and Wicklef 's. more ancient English Versions; which yet is fully expressed in the Original, by the general, and almost universal consent of all ancient Copies, agreeably to the scope of the Apostles discourse; and therefore it ought to be restored in our Translation. And after S. Peter, v. 13, and 14. had commanded submission, and dutiful respect to the King, and other Governours, he adds this argument, to enforce the practice of this duty, v. 15. For so is the will of God, that with well-doing, you may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men. In which words it is declared, both that this respectful behaviour to Governours, is of great use, to take of those oppositions which the enemies of Christianity make against it; and also that it is the will of God, that Christians should carefully practise this duty (which is a great branch of well-doing) in order to the obtaining this end.
17. To the same purpose S. Peter proceeds, to require an humble subjection and obedience of Servants, to their Masters, v. 18. declaring v. 19. this is thank-worthy, [...], [Page 88]or that which obtains, both in the sight of God and man, a favourable acceptance, and good esteem (so [...] oft sigifies as Luk. 1.30. Chap. 2.52. Chap. 6.32, 33, 34. Act. 2.47. and this is the most proper sense of that word in this place) and this brings [...] glory and renown, and deserves honour, v. 20. And in this case as I n. 9. above noted, he sets before us the Example of Christ, in a matter of so great usefulness to our Religion. To the same end still this Apostle Chap. 3. v. 1, 2. requires the submission of Wives to their Husbands, as a means to bring over those Husbands to Christian piety, who were not prevailed upon, by the instruction of the word. And here he requires, that they shew a reverent behaviour, v. 2. a quiet temper, v. 4. and such a submission as includes the use of words and expressions of honour and respect, and this is mentioned as well-doing, v. 5, 6. And indeed the power and force of Religion doth eminently appear in the pious performing the duties of Subjection: for whilst pride, and passion and inordinate affection, puts men upon striving to be greatest, and makes it an uneasie thing to them to be led and governed by others, in a mean station; conscience to God will make persons faithful, and submissive in the most inferiour relations, and willing to serve him with humility, and meekness in the lowest condition, in which God placeth them. And this is in truth both a great and a good; a generous and noble, and even a divine temper of mind.
18. and also by S. Paul. From S. Peter, I now proceed to S. Paul, who discoursing Tit. 2.9, 10. of the duty of Servants to their Masters, though the relation of a Master, doth not require so high a degree of honour and reverence, as that of a Prince and Governour, in great Authority, doth; yet the Apostle commands that Servants be exhorted to please them well in all things, not answering again, not purloyning, but shewing all good fidelity, that they may adorn the Doctrine of God our Saviour in all things. Where he requires from Servants, faithfulness and fidelity, a submissive temper, to please in all things; and a meek Government of themselves as to their words and [Page 89]expressions, not answering again, and consequently not giving any passionate, murmuring, contumelious or other ill words; and these duties are particularly required for the adorning the Doctrine of Christianity. And it is somewhat to the same purpose, that in the following Chapter, the Apostle commands, that men be put in mind to practise subjection to Magistrates, and meekness towards all men, Tit. 3.1, 2. as manifesting thereby, what an excellent effect, the Christian Doctrine and Spirit rightly entertained, hath on the lives of men. For before that took place and was entertained, the Apostle saith, v. 3. We our selves were sometimes foolish, disobedient, deceived, serving divers lusts and pleasures, living in malice, &c. But v. 4, 5, 6. after the kindness and love of God our Saviour towards man appeared, the washing of Regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost, wrought a mighty change in this temper and conversation, in order to the eternal happiness of men. See also 1 Tim. 6.1.
19 Cons. 3. The example of Christ is intended, to press upon all Christians this duty of meekness, and the forbearing to reproach any others whomsoever; and especially a reverent behaviour towards all who are over us, though from them we might sustain real injuries. And evil-speaking to reproach or revile others, though it be upon provocation and receiving wrong is too common among men, but is contrary both to the example, and Doctrine of our Saviour. Christs example requireth kindness to all, and reverence to superiors, though we sustain injuries. He was every way injuriously treated by word and deed; his enemies who set themselves against him, were evil men, and guilty of those faults, which they falsly and undeservedly charged on him; and yet in his sufferings, he made no return of rash and reviling expressions towards them, nor yet of passionate complaints against them, but was brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before his shearers is dumb so he opened not his mouth. Is. 53.7. Such was the admirable practice of his meekness, and patience, and in these graces we must follow him, even under difficulties.
20. Indeed reason as well as the Christian Religion, will condemn the return of passion, violence or evil-speaking to them from whom we have received the like. For as Bas. Hom. de Ira. S. Basil argues, what excuse can there be for him, who returns the like to him who provokes him? will he plead that another began? It is sutable to reason not to return injury in word or deed to any men, would this defend the person who by compliance, yields to the commission of adultery? there is no Crown of Victory but to him who withstands, and fights against his adversary; and as that Father adds, art thou angry at anothers reproaching as being bad, and yet thou imitatest it, as if it were good, [...]. And what man can stand more self-condemned, than he who complains of others who speak or act injuriously against him, and at the same time followeth their example, and doth the same thing to them? For if this be not evil, he hath no occasion to complain, or be offended; if it be evil in another, it will also be so in him, and ought to be avoided.
21. It is an unmanly thing, to imitate the croaking of a Frogg before you, or the snarling of a Dog against you. But though these be weak and silly things, the acting by evil examples of bad men, is far worse, because there is a moral turpitude, or sinful defilement in such actions. The rules of our holy Religion require us, to behave our selves otherwise, 1 Thes. 5.15. See that none render evil for evil. and commanded in the Scripture. And though a bad man deeply infected with the poyson of the Serpent, may have a pestilential breath, and his words may be envenomed; the pious man, who is of a sound temper of mind and heart, must have no evil communication proceed out of his mouth. It becomes him, and is his duty, to follow his Lord, who in this case did not only forbear to speak, or so much as to think or desire any evil, but to his patience and gentleness, he added his tender kindness and compassiate love, in dying for his enemies, Rom. 5.8, 10. and praying for his persecutors, Father forgive them, they know not what they do, Luke 23.34.
22. This example and doctrine of our Lord, outwent the rules of vertue, delivered by the wisest Philosophers. de Virt. & vitiis. [...]. Aristotle describes the vertue of meekness, to be that by which a man can bear with moderation, both calumny and disrespect and contempt, and is not easily moved to anger, but is of a calm and steady temper. And the Stoicks went somewhat further, by directing the wise man to esteem nothing to be injurious to him. But our Lord and his Religion, not only undertake the moderating, and suppressing of irregular passion, but the overcoming evil with good; and herein his example and Laws are beyond all other patterns or institutions.
23. Those Pagan examples were considerable, which being mentioned by Plutarch, are related also by Cont. Cels. l. 8. p. 401. Origen, of returning kindness for unkindness, both in words and actions. That Lycurgus not only forbare all revenge, against him who had struck out his eye, The greatest Pagan examples are short of Christianity. but would not give over instructing him, till he had prevailed upon him, to study Philosophy and vertue. And Zeno when he heard that one who was his enemy, had vowed to do him a mischief; answered, and let me perish, if I do not my utmost, to overcome him to be my friend. To which I add that of Sueton. in Tit. n. 9. Titus the Roman Emperour, who when Domitian, whom he had declared his Successor, would not desist from designing evil against him; he still not only continued his former kindness to Domitian, but with intreating and tears besought him, that they might have a mutual friendship towards each other.
24. But such actions as these, were mostly singular instances, practised only towards some particular persons, and remarked as things extraordinary, nor did their precepts oblige others to do the like. But Davids tenderness was more extended and general, who behaved himself towards his enemies, with that kindness, as if his friend or Brother had been concerned, Ps. 35.11,—14, 15. And our Saviours love and affection, unto them who were his enemies, was universal, and his precepts so fully require the same, and so [Page 92]much beyond any other rules of practice, received in the world, that Tertullian might well say, that the Christian kindness towards enemies, and revilers, is Ad Scap. c. 1. perfecta & propria bonitas nostra, non communis, a rule of compleat goodness, peculiar to Christians, and not common to others. And though the Christian temper of meekness and love, be at all times desirable, that mildness which was practised by some of the Pagans, that offenders should be set free from punishment, is not alwayes fit to take place in the world. That Oath of Titus (who would not punish those two of the Patricii, who would have seized themselves of the Empire) was unadvised and indiscreet Sueton. ubi sup. periturum se potius, quam perditurum, that he though an Emperor on whom the publick welfare depended, had rather be killed himself, than put any other person to death. But the rules of Christian meekness, observe those right and regular bounds and limits, which run into no hurtful extremes, but promote and secure true goodness, together with the common welfare of mankind.
25. This returning kindness to the most ill-tempered persons was a thing very familiar to the ancient Christians, even under their most heavy trials. But as good men may sometimes misapprehend the due measures, and rules of their duty; so affectionateness and tenderness, may in this case carry them sometimes, into the other extreme; to shew too great respect, to those their enemies, who are also adversaries to the truth. It was an excellent sweet temper of Gr. Nazianzen, that Gr. in vit. Gr. Naz. when the Church met with many oppositions, and himself was particularly aimed at, he much endeavoured to allay the heat of the Orthodox Christians, whenever he discerned them to exceed. And when such Emperors reigned, as were friends to the truth, he declared, that this was the revenge he would take of his enemies, to endeavour they might be saved, and own those good things which before they rejected. And yet he had been loaded by them with injuries. The Apolinarians by their calumnies and clamour, had rendred him distastful [Page 93]to the people, and when he was under the disrespect of the multitude, the Arians stoned him; and this meek man was accused before the Secular Tribunal, to be the authour of tumult and sedition. And after all his expressions of kindness, he was so ill requited by these his enemies, that they set a young man to assassinate and murder him: who was so far moved with the converse, and presence of this holy man, that relenting with tears and lamentations, he implored, and easily obtained his pardon. I confess, Naz Orat. ad 150 Episc. he was by some blamed for shewing too much kindness to the enemies of the truth; and it is true, that good men, and especially Bishops and Governours, ought not to express an equal favour to them, who oppose truth, peace and goodness, and to those who embrace them. But that kindness which may tend to their good, and the good of others, is such an excellent temper, as ought not to be laid aside for any personal injuries.
26. But the example of Christ, The Example of Christ considered with respect to Rulers, from whom we receive hard measure. particularly recommends reverence, and respect to Superiours, though we should receive hard measure at their hands. From hence S. Peter commands, 1 Pet. 2.18,—21. the reverent subjection of Servants to their Masters, not only to the good and gentle, but also to the froward. And if such a behaviour be necessary, towards them who possess a lesser degree of authority, in a family; much more to them in higher capacity: for the neglect of duty to them is an offence of a more publick nature, and tends to a more general scandal and prejudice. And hence we may further inferr, that neglect of dutiful carriage, is much more inexcusable toward those Governours, who are good and kind, and from whom we receive no wrong or injury. But how we ought to behave our selves, even to froward Rulers, we are to learn by the example of Christ, which is to this purpose set before us 1 Pet. 2.21. He was without any crime, and though he was condemned, he did no sin, v. 22. He suffered, but without threatning, or returning any evil word, or reviling again, but committed himself to him that judgeth [Page 94]righteously, v. 23. And such is the Order that God hath established in the World, that he who is wronged by his equal, or fellow Subject, ought not to avenge himself; but if the case require it, may apply himself to his Ruler, for help and redress. But if he be hardly and severely dealt with, by them who have the Government of the world, he must not then avenge himself, no not so much as by reproach, or evil expressions, but commit himself to God as a righteous judge: and this the example of Christ will direct him to do.
27. Yea, our Saviours prayer, Father forgive them, for they know not what they do, did manifest his great and tender affectionateness, not only to the common people, but also to their Rulers, who contrived and conspired his death. For even they also knew not what they did, as S. Peter declares, Act. 3.17. And thus the ancient Christians, though ill treated under Pagan or Heretical Governours, did not only forbear evil speaking, and irreverent and indecent carriage, but thought themselves obliged, to maintain an high respect to these Rulers, and to desire their happiness and welfare. This Apol. & ad Scap. Tertullian declared, under an Ethnick Emperour, and that Council of in Athanas. de Syn. Arim. & S [...]l. Ariminum, which established the Faith of Nice, under Constantius the Arian Emperour, in their Epistle which they sent unto him.
28. Performing this duty is acceptable to God, and conscience towards him will require it; And such a continued respect, and practice of duty to Governours, even under harsh usage, is that which conscience to God will oblige every Christian to perform. S. Peter therefore commends that temper, where a man for conscience towards God, endures grief, suffering wrongfully, 1 Pet. 2.19. that is, endures it patiently, and without reviling, as the following Verses will explain it. And the reason for this is, because this duty of respectful submission, is not founded chiefly upon the good temper of our Superiours, but upon the authority they receive from God, and the precepts which God hath thereupon given to us. So that here the debate lies between conscience and self-will; [Page 95]whether the precepts and rules of Religion are to be followed, which conscience will oblige unto; or the passions of men, which the unruly temper of sinful inclinations are prone to comply with. Now where this Christian duty is carefully observed, we are assured by S. Peter, that this is acceptable to God, 1 Pet. 2.20. And every good man will please himself best, in doing those things which are pleasing to God. And this he may do, and bring honour to himself also, by this Christian temper towards Governours. For the Apostle in that place tells us, What glory is it, if when you be buffeted for your faults, ye shall take it patiently? but if when you do well, and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. But if patience in suffering for faults, hath not so much of vertue in it, as to bring any honour and renown to him who practiseth it, how blameable must they needs be, who are faulty, and yet though they be free from suffering, are impatient and murmuring.
29. To all these weighty Considerations, I might add, that this temper is a thing so necessary, that in the neglect of it, we cannot behave our selves as Christians, or sutably to our Christian calling. And therefore S. Peter v. 21. and this becomes our calling. addeth, For hereunto were ye called: our Christian Religion greatly requires us, herein to follow our Saviours steps. And when S. Paul did beseech the Ephesians, to walk worthy of the vocation, wherewith they were called, the first things he requires from them to this end are, all lowliness and meekness, and long suffering, Eph. 4.1, 2.
30. Obj. 1. But possibly some men, Obj. 1 This Discourse is against the true interest of man. who are not willing to put these great Christian duties in practice, may be forward to raise prejudices, against such a Discourse as this, and may pretend, that these things are not suitable to the true interests of men, but there is rather some ill design carried on by them.
To which I Answer, Ans. 1 It wholly designs to bring men from passion and sin to goodness. First, That this really tends to no other end, but to preserve or recover men from the snares of sin, and to guide them into a true obedience to the will of God, and the doing those things which are to the honour of Christianity, by calming the unruly disorders of mens minds. Where persons are engaged in any unaccountable practice, with passion and fierceness, there is no case wherein sin hath a greater dominion, and government over man, than in this. For whilst any are carried on with rash heats, these blind their minds, and hinder them from a sober consideration, of what they ought to do. And there is no sinful indisposition, wherein men are more averse from good counsel, and more forward to be displeased with, and oppose them who would direct them better. And Arist. Ethic l 1. c. Aristotle observed from Hesiod, that he who will neither consider things rightly of himself, nor be advised by others, is [...] a man of whose good there is little hope. Wherefore he who will endeavour the recovering of men from such sins, must be prepared to bear the hard words of such offenders; which was the lot of Christ himself, of his Apostles, and many of the ancient Fathers in the like case. Even as he that would be most instrumental, to extinguish a prevailing fire, may be scorcht, and must be touched, with some sense of the heat and flame.
31. 2. It is impious to think the breaking the laws of God to be our interest. Secondly, Consider how much it savoureth of impiety, that the urging the plain duties of meekness, patience, humility, and reverence to Superiours, should be thought things of ill and hurtful consequence; and that passionate fierceness and disobedience, should be esteemed things good and useful for mankind. As if those things which God commands, were for the prejudice of man, of whose welfare he hath so great a care. This would represent the Kingdom of Christ to be divided against it self, and perswade men, that if they will take care of their own true interest, and do what is best for themselves, they must [Page 97]cast off the yoke of Christ, and comply with the temptations of the Devil. But whoever will talk, or judge at this rate, if he do not stop his course, and return from the error of his way, is in a fair progress towards the renouncing his Christianity, and the denying the wisdom and goodness of God in governing the world. But then, he must withal contradict the sentiments, of his own reason and conscience, since no man can think it just and fit, that himself should be thus treated, either with uncharitable censures, and unjust reproaches, and calumnies by others; or with an untractable disrespect, and an irreverent and undutiful behaviour, from his own Children and Servants. It would be folly enough for Subjects to think, that those prudent Laws, which are the contrivance of the wisest men, are their burden and dammage, and that it would be far better, for every man to be wholly left to his own will: when as the Cic. pro Cluent. Roman Orator truly observed, Laws are the bond, and the soul and life of civil society, and the foundation of liberty; and we are therefore subject to Laws, that we may enjoy freedom, legum idcirco servi sumus, ut liberi esse possimus. But it would be far more unaccountable to have such disparaging thoughts of the directions and commands, of the infinitely wise God. And it hath been a great part of Satans business in the world, to perswade men to reject useful truth, and rules of practice, by raising prejudices against them, and those that teach them. This he oft doth by pretending that they are against the interest of men, and that some ill design is laid by them who propose them. In this manner he began with our first Parents in Paradise, and so he proceeded against the Christian Religion, as I have shewed.
32. Obj. 2. But it may be further objected, Obj. 2 If Religion be concerned, ought not men to be zealous? If Religion be concerned and in danger, doth it not become every good man to be moved and zealous in this case, and both to speak and act, what may tend to its preservation. To which I shall return four things, by way of Answer, with desire that they may all of them be seriously considered.
33. Ans. 1 Yes, in Christian and prudent actions, not in sinful passions. Ans. 1. It is very requisite, he should in such a case be zealous, and active as a Christian, in the diligent exercises of an holy life, and in frequent and devout prayer, and supplication to Almighty God, to procure his protection and defence against all the enemies of his Church, and their ill designs. And it is proper also for him, to be active as a wise man, in the use of all lawful and prudent means, which agree to his place and station. But he must not be active as an evil doer, in giving himself the liberty, to vent passionate slanders, and uncharitable reproaches against others, or to behave himself undutifully towards his Superiours. If a Ship be in a storm, it is desirable that its passengers should both pray to God, and in their places put to their helping hand for its security; but it very ill becometh them at that time, to fall into quarrels with them who take the best care for its safety. And it must be considered that Just. Mart. Paraen. p. 33. [...]. Religion is not so much a name, as a business of life and practice. And therefore they who speak of shewing a great respect to Religion, by disobeying its precepts, do really lose Religion, under a pretence of preserving it: for though men may deceive themselves, it is a truth of undoubted certainty, that whosoever seemeth to be religious, and bridleth not his tongue, that mans Religion is vain: it is an empty appearance, and not profitable to himself.
34. 2. Gods Kingdom needeth not the help of Satan and sin. Ans. 2. Religion can never be so in danger, that God should need any sinful practices of men, to uphold his interest. His Kingdom is not so weak, that it cannot stand, without the assistance of the works of the Devil. Such methods may help forward the ruine of a Church, but will never be found the true way to its settlement and establishing. Christ who founded his Church, did support it, when it was in the midst of persecutions, even in its weak beginnings. And the exercises of piety and all good conscience, accompanied with innocent prudence, are the way [Page 99]to put us under his care, and intitle us to his protection, but he will have no concord with Belial. When the pressures of the Israelites were heavy in Egypt, God delivered them from their Bondage. And when their transgressions had at other times exposed them to great calamities and sufferings, upon their returning to him, he raised up Judges, and gave them redress. And he knows how to defend those who fear him, by various methods, and sometimes in a more strange and extraordinary manner. Thus the wrath of Jos. Ant. Jud. l. 11. c. 8. Alexander, who went against Jerusalem with the Spirit of an enraged enemy, was fully appeased, to the admiration of those who accompanied him, when he met Jaddus the High Priest, in his Priestly Garments, and remembred that before he came out of Macedonia, such a person, in that habit, appeared to him, and encouraged him in his enterprize. And when a Diploma was signed to create trouble to the Bohemian Church, when Maximilian the second was Emperour, 1565, Comen. Historiolae. 109. Comenius acquaints us, that he who carried it, going over the Bridge of Danubius without the Gates of Vienna, the Bridge at that instant broke, and though this person was taken up dead, by some Fishers, the Diploma was never seen after, and thereby that Church enjoyed rest and peace. And for the preservation and security of his Church, in the time of its greatest oppositions, he raised up a Constantine, and in the same age soon removed a Julian. And we have had instances of Gods care towards the Reformation of our Church, in defeating many oppositions contrived against it and our Religious Princes, and in restoring it again to its former establishment, after our late troubles; and also in ordering the Reign of Queen Mary to be short, and that she should have no issue, and that after her, there should be a succession of many excellent Princes.
35. Ans. 3. 3. Religion was never more opposed, than when Christ was Crucified. Religion can never be opposed with greater enmity, and malicious designs, than it was when our Saviour suffered: Yet then he reviled not, nor allowed S. [Page 100] Peters rashness, but left us his example for our imitation. The Church of God upon earth, was never without the enmity of the evil one, and those whom he could engage against it: but at sometimes their opposition is more vehement than at others. When our Lord was crucified, the Devil entered into Judas to effect it, the Jews aimed utterly to root out the Christian name. The power of the Jewish Church and Sanhedrin, was then engaged against it, and gained both Herod and Pilate, into a compliance with them. And there were great oppositions against Religion, even fiery trials, 1 Pet. 4.12. When yet S. Peter requires Christians, to follow the example of our Lords patience and meekness, and to reverence Superiours. But with us, blessed be God, our Laws establish the true Religion, our Clergy defend it, and press the practice of it, and our Prince (whom God preserve) upholds the profession of it. But the Primitive Christians, who lived under Pagan Rulers, who persecuted the Church; behaved themselves with more honourable respect towards them, than many now do towards those Christian Governours, and Spiritual Guides, who encourage and promote Christianity.
36. 4. True zeal hath respect to all duty. Ans. 4. True zeal for Religion is of excellent use, and very desirable, but it consists in pious and holy living, not in passionate and sinful speaking. And it must be uniform in minding all the parts of duty, which are incumbent on us. But they who are careless and negligent, in great and plain duties, can have no true love, and conscientious regard to Religion, and therefore no zeal for it, but it is something else, which they miscall by that name. True zeal will put men on diligent, constant and devout attendance, on Gods publick worship, and the holy Sacraments; upon solicitous thoughts and care for the Churches peace and Union; upon all the exercises of piety to God, and of righteousness, charity, meekness and due obedience to man. And particularly, both with respect to the [Page 101]happiness of another world, and a comfortable estate in this, it will oblige men to curb the rashness and sin of their words and expressions, according to that advice of the Psalmist, and the Apostle S. Peter, 1 Pet. 3.10, 11. He that will love life and see good dayes, let him refrain his tongue from evil, and his lips that they speak no guile: Let him eschew evil and do good, let him seek peace and ensue it.
37. Wherefore let every person, uncharitable reproaches against all men to be avoided, as he values his own happiness, and as he would approve himself a true Disciple of Christ, beware of this sinful behaviour, of slandering or reproaching others. And not the speaker only, but he that heareth such things with delight, is guilty of the same uncharitableness, and in like manner serves his own sinful passions, and gives encouragement to the practice and spreading of this vice. S. Bern. de modo bene vivendi. Bernard, therefore well adviseth all men, to avoid a detractor as a Serpent, who casteth forth his poyson, because besides his own sin, he who willingly gives ear to him, becomes guilty also. To the same purpose S. Austin, S. Hierome, and others who sometimes speak of the contumelious ear; or that mens ears, as well as their tongues, may render them justly chargeable with the sin of reproaching. He that in this case speaks rashly or uncharitably, or that entertains such expressions with pleasure, must ordinarily intend a prejudice to another, and a blemish to his reputation: and this very intention speaks some degree of malice or ill-will, contained in this sin, and sometimes a very high degree thereof. But the main hurt and mischief fal's upon the offender himself, being contained in his sin, and consequent upon it. He like the man whose Spirit is so far envenomed, as to take poyson in his mouth to spit it at another, is in a direct way to ruine himself, whatsoever prejudice the other may sustain by him. So S. Hier. in Ps. 119. Hierome declared, detrahimus illi, illi non nocemus, sed nostras interficimus animas, we speak unworthily of another, but the main dammage doth not fall upon him, but we destroy our own souls.
38. and repented of. Let all those therefore who have been guilty of this transgression, heartily repent thereof, that they may find mercy with God. But it must be considered, that repentance in matters of injury to men, by word or deed, doth not only require a desisting from the further practice of the sin, with due sorrow for the former miscarriage; but also a careful undertaking to make satisfaction for the injury done. It is therefore here requisite, that the offender do readily, freely and ingenuously retract, what hath been spoken amiss, and vindicate him who hath been injuriously aspersed; and also endeavour that his future kindness towards him may be equivalent to his past unkindness. And the man who refuseth this, is as far from integrity, as he who wrongs his Neighbour in his Possession or Estate, is from honesty; if he only forbear the repeating new acts of theft, fraud, or violence; but still detains without restitution, what he injuriously possessed himself of, which of right belongeth to another man.
39. A candid construction needful in private and publick cases: And as a preservative against this sin, it is needful that we regulate our passions, and maintain a due government over them; and set a watch over our lips, humbly begging the aid of divine assistance. And we must also take care that we allow a favourable construction, and a candid interpretation, to the words and actions of others, especially of our Superiours. And to this both ingenuity, and Christian charity will direct and oblige us. Wise men have justly condemned those persons, who are guilty of calumny against a Law, in wresting the words thereof, to a sense never intended to the prejudice of Authority. This is done in some degree, when by subtil quirks, the letter of a Law is in a forced interpretation observed, but the true sense, and meaning neglected. This fault hath been taxed, by the Nimis callida & malitiosa juris Interpretatione. Cic. de Offic. l. 1. Arist. Eth. l. 5. c. 10. gravest Authours, as a calumny, and the Cod. l. 1. Tit. 14. kg. 5. Civil Law hath particularly provided against it: and this includes a false suggestion, against the prudence and good design of Authority. But besides this, there is an higher degree of calumny, when a Law (or the words or [Page 103]actions of Rulers) is odiously represented, to intend some ill thing, which is contrary to the mind of the Law-giver: and this is a reproach against the goodness, care and integrity of the Governour. And the practice of this, which is too frequent, gave occasion to Queen Elizabeths admonition, to simple people deceived by malicious.
40. And towards all men, Yet it is prudent to have a cautious jealousie of ill men. a favourable interpretation is usually suitable to charity. Yet it must not be denied, that there are so many men of dangerous and pernicious principles and practices; that towards them, cautiousness and suspicion, in policy and prudence, is necessary, for preventing the mischiefs, which may otherwise ensue. The History of all Ages will give us instances, of ill designs against publick peace and settlement, carried on by fair words, and plausible pretences: and it is great wisdom to discover, and lay open the ill designs of these men, and not to be beguiled by them. And with respect to the Church, even in the Apostolical times, there were some who with good words, deceived the hearts of the simple, Rom. 16.18. And afterwards many Hereticks would use Orthodox words, in an heretical sense; as the Pelagians would speak much of Aug. de Grat. Chr. cont. Pelag. & Celest. l. 1. c. 1, 2. grace, in a wrested meaning; and in some Councils, the subtil Arians gained advantage, by the overgreat unwariness and charity, of other well-meaning Bishops. But the considering these cases, will not allow any, unwarrantably, to defame others: but will direct them wisely, honestly and cautelously to provide in their places, for the securing themselves, and the publick good and welfare of Church and State. And these are things, which principally concern Governours and Rulers, whom God hath placed over others, in the Church or Common-wealth; but it is of universal obligation to all Christians, that true kindness and general love, and due respect to all men, especially to Superiours, should prevail in them.
41. And let those Christians, Charity towards revilers required. who are opprobriously and injuriously aspersed, together with pious stedfastness and resolution, embrace the temper of Christian Charity. [Page 104]And let nothing of ill will take place in their hearts, towards those who revile or slander them, but let them heartily pity their folly, and their sin. A person of common prudence, if he discern a distracted man raving, and complaining highly against those who deserve well from him, will commiserate the mans sad condition, who would never have done so, if he had not been bereaved of his judgement and understanding. And the want of a Christian temper of mind, is as sad a thing, and on that account deserves as much pity, as the loss of the capacities of reason and knowledge. Let us therefore pray for them who thus behave themselves towards us. Thus as Basil. Hom. de Ira. S. Basil urgeth, did Moses in this case, make intercession for Miriam; and David humbled his soul with fasting, for those who slandered him; and our Saviour prayed for his enemies. He commands us to do the like for them who despitefully use us; and our Church directs us, to beseech God, to forgive our enemies, persecutors, and slanderers, and to turn their hearts. Wherefore let none render evil for evil, but overcome evil with good. And the right management of this duty, is a considerable action in our Christian warfare. It was the consideration of S. Aug. cont. lit. Petil. l. 3. c. 11, 12. Austin, when he was reproached by the tongue and writings of Petilian, that we are assaulted by good report, as a trial whether we can withstand the temptations to pride; and by evil report to prove us, whether we love our enemies: and it is our work to overcome the Devil, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand, and on the left. And upon a due behaviour in our conflict, we may expect a reward and crown.
42. 'Tis necessary for them who have reproached their Rulers, to acknowledge their fault and repent. To all this I shall now add, what I desire may be well considered, and therefore I chuse to close this first part therewith; and that is, That Christianity will engage them who truly practise it, that if they have offended, in uttering any thing reproachfully, or disrespectfully against their Superiours, they freely acknowledge their fault, and by no means continue in it. This may be sufficiently inferred, [Page 105]from the general necessity of repentance, from all sins and offences, against any part of our duty: and therefore if this be so heinous a sin, as I have manifested, it calls aloud for serious repentance. But besides this, I shall more particularly to this purpose observe, that in this special case thus much is taught us, by the behaviour of S. Paul, in that place which I have before mentioned, and shall now more largely explain, and insist on, Acts 23.2, 3, 4, 5. Where when Ananias the High Priest, The example of S. Paul, with respect to Ananias, proposed: (or a Chief Priest) had commanded him, v. 2. to be smitten on the mouth, Then said Paul unto him, v. 3. God shall smite thee thou Whited Wall; for sittest thou to judge me after the Law, and commandest me to be smitten, contrary to the Law? And v. 4. when they that stood by, said, Revilest thou Gods High Priest? Then v. 5. said Paul, I wist not, brethren, that he was the High Priest (or a Chief Priest) for it is written, Thou shalt not speak evil of the Ruler of thy people.
43. These words are acknowledged to have some difficulty in them, and have been very variously interpreted: but according to that sense, which I apprehend to be most natural, the Apostle in those latter words, v. 5. (which are the key to the former) owneth and confesseth, some sudden unadvisedness, in what he had expressed, v. 3. When in the beginning of v. 3. he said, God shall smite thee, [...], I conceive S. Paul by the Spirit of Prophecy, did know, that Ananias would come to an untimely end, and in these words expressed so much. For he would not have made use of this form of speech in the name of God, meerly in a passion. And though Ananias lived after this, several years in honour; yet afterwards Joseph. de Bell. Jud. l. 2. c. [...]. hiding himself for fear of the Bands of Robbers, who were very mischievous in Judea, he with his Brother was taken, and murdered by them. That phrase of a whited wall, with other such like, might in some cases, admit of a favourable interpretation, to denote painted innocency and not real, according to the usage of the Jewish way of expression Par [...] [...]2. ch. 1.11. hereafter noted. Yet this and the words following, being spoken in some passion, as [Page 106]appears from the connexion of these clauses, Thou whited wall, for sittest thou to judge, &c. the Apostle being admonished thereof, readily owns that there was something unawares uttered in those sudden expressions. His form [...]r sudden words not free from all fault, There are indeed by many, great pains taken, to acquit S. Paul, from being chargeable with any, even the least fault, in what he had here spoken, notwithstanding his own free acknowledgement; as the like is done by many also, to free S. Peter from all blame, Gal. 2. notwithstanding S. Paul's own reproof of him, and his plain declaration, that he was to be blamed, v. 11. And therefore I think it may be worth my pains, in a weighty matter of practice, to endeavour the clearing this place from difficulty: and I hope there will appear so much usefulness therein, as may excuse the largeness of my discourse, concerning the explication of these words.
44. Some with Chrys. in Act. 23. S. Chrysostome think, that what the Apostle said to Ananias, contained no expressions of any undue disrepect, but that he used a just freedom, in speaking thus to a Ruler; and that when he unjustly received hard measure from him; notwithstanding S. Chrysostom endeavours to excuse them, it was requisite he should so speak to him with this openness and sharpness. But this is opposite to the genuine sense of v. 4. & 5. And therefore to reconcile those words to this sense, they think that the Apostle spake these words, I wist not that he was the High Priest, for it is written, Thou shalt not speak evil of the Ruler of thy people, in such a way of complyance with his auditory, that his hearers might think him to have blamed the use of such expressions towards Rulers, when in truth he did not do so, nor intended any such thing. And by this method, that there might not appear any, even the least fault, in the Apostles practice, they admit a want of sincerity, in what he declared as a duty and doctrine, that thereby he intended to guide men into a mistake and deceit, (and that includes a very great fault in practice also.) And this is much the same thing with that which S. Austin justly blames, Aug. Ep. 15. in S. Hierom's defence of the fact of S. Peter above-mentioned; and the admitting this, would cast a mighty aspersion [Page 107]on the Apostolical Doctrine. And that S. Paul himself did not think sharp words needful to be returned to a Ruler, in such a case of injury; is manifest enough, in that when Festus told him, he was besides himself, and was mad, Acts 26.24, 25. he presently treated him with honourable respect, I am not mad, most noble Festus; nor did the Holy Jesus give such a return, though but to an inferiour Officer of the Court, who stroke him with the palm of his hand, John 18.22, 23.
45. Many others are of opinion, that when S. Paul said, and several methods used by others. he wist not that he was the High Priest, he thereby justified his former words, by denying him to be an High Priest, to whom if he had been so indeed, he ought not to have thus spoken. To this sense Aug. Ep. 5. ad Marcel. & l. 1. de Serm. Dom. in Monte. S. Austin inclines, upon thoughts, that S. Paul would now own none other, under the title of High Priest, but only our blessed Saviour. And yet it is plain, that S. Paul did give this very title of High Priest, to him who was so called amongst the Jews, Acts 22.5. and when all the Christians in Judea were still zealous for the Law, even the Apostle also still expressed so much honour, to the Priestly Service at the Temple, that he there purified himself, and designed to offer his Offering, Acts 21.26. Others think, that he denyed Ananias to have any just authority, Erasm. in Act. 23.3. because he tyrannically commanded him to be smitten; as if Christians were not to reverence them that are over them, not only the good and gentle, but also the froward, 1 Pet. 2.18. and our Religion teacheth, that if we do well and suffer for it, and take it patiently, this is acceptable with God, v. 20. And Annot. in Act. 23.5. Grotius supposeth the Apostle might reject the authority of Ananias, because (saith he) he came into his Office by purchasing it with money. But I can see no particular proof of his accusation; and Josephus speaks oft of him, as a person of great reputation and honour; and however such a crime in an inferiour Officer, will not make invalid the authority of a superiour by which he acts, untill the superiour shall think fit to recall it: even as David's sentence concerning [Page 108]the possessions of Mephibosheth, was not void of it self, though procured by Ziba's lye, until David had otherwise determined. And it is abundantly sufficient against alll these pretences in this Paragraph, to observe, that the Holy Scriptures, and the Spirit of God in them, do frequently own Ananias, to be at that time an High (or Chief) Priest, Acts 23.2. ch. 24.1. ch. 25.2. and it is a bad way of solving a difficulty, by presuming that to be false, which the Holy Scriptures declare to be true. Nor would it be any thing considerable in this case, if it be granted that Ananias was not properly the High Priest, as will appear from what I shall now add.
46. Whether Ananias was High Priest or not? He was manifestly [...], an High, or Chief Priest, but very probably he was not eminently the High Priest, who entred into the Holy of Holies. In the Old Testament sometimes, and often in the New, there are more persons than one, who are called Chief Priests, and so there were in this very Council, before which S. Paul now appeared, Acts 22.30. And Josephus speaking of Ananias, saith, that Joseph. de Bel. Jud. l. 2. c. [...]. Jonathan and Ananias the [...], or Chief Priests, were sent to Rome: where he placeth Jonathan before Ananias. And after Jonathan was murdered, by the procurement of Jos. Ant. l. 20. c. 6. Felix, by some Ruffians, who pretended to come to the Temple to worship; and two or three others had succeeded Jonathan, in his High Priesthood, one of which continued in that Office not above three Months; Josephus saith, that Ant. l. 20. c. 8. [...], the Chief Priest Ananias, did reverence the High Priest, by making frequent Presents to him, [...], which makes it very probable, that he was not the High Priest, strictly so called. Yet it appears by many expressions in Josephus, that he was in some eminent Office in the Temple Service: and therefore probably was the v. Hor. Hebr. in Luc. 3. v. 2. Sagan, who was one of the Priests, which had a singular authority, next to the High Priest strictly so called, in what concerned the things relating to the Temple, and was called [...], a Chief Priest: And it is evident from the History of the Acts of the Apostles, [Page 109]that this Ananias was a chief Officer of Judicature, and a special manager of affairs relating to the Jewish Consistory, Act. 22.5. chap. 23.2, 3, 5. chap. 24.1. And our learned and worthy Dr. Ham. Annot. on Luke 3. c. Annotator hath observed, that such a Priest, who had the chief governing Authority, might on that account being [...], and [...], a Ruler and a Priest, be called [...], a Chief Priest. Indeed a greater number than these singular persons, went under the name of Chief Priests: but it is not to be doubted, but Ananias was either the Nasi, or chief President of the Sanhedrin, or at least an eminent person in that Consistory, and on that account now sate as Judge, when S. Paul appeared before him.
47. Now besides that the honourable dignity, which Ananias possessed in the Temple-service, was conferred upon him by Jos. Ant. l. 20. c. 1, 3. He was a chief Officer in the Sanhedrin. the Roman Authority; the whole exercise of the Jewish consistorial power, and the Authority thereof as to judicial proceedings, was now in dependence upon the Roman Government; which the Apostle declared both himself and others bound to submit unto: and it had also a considerable foundation in the Laws of nature, and the general rules of civil polity. For the Political Government of the Jewish Nation, and their Consistorial Power which was a branch thereof, was valid and of force, before they were subdued by the Romans, from the common principles of natural justice, righteousness and prudence, according to which all other Governments in other Kingdoms were established, (besides what was superadded hereto by the Law of Moses) and by these prudential principles, very many things relating to their Synedrial Courts, were established. And after the Jews were under the Roman power, they had divers priviledges indulged them, by many Rescripts of the Roman Emperours and Governours: some by Julius Joseph. Ant. l. 14. c. 17. Caesar, Dolobella and others, who treated them as friends and confederates, and yielded them a liberty, to enjoy their own Laws and Customes. And the like freedom was granted to them by Ant. Jud. l. 16. c. 10. Augustus: and these Priviledges [Page 110]were now lately confirmed and amplified by Claudius. In the Rescript of Claudius, he recites some contents of a former Imperial grant, whereby the Alexandrian Jews had a right given them, to enjoy the priviledges and freedoms of the City of Alexandria; and also that they had allowed them an Ethnarch or chief Governour among themselves, (who yet must be in subjection to the principal Roman Officers) with a permission, that upon the death of such a person, aanother might succeed. And after this, Joseph. Ant. l. 19. c. 4. Claudius grants to all the Jews, every where throughout the Empire, the like liberties, with those of Alexandria, and that they may observe their own customes, and keep to their own Laws. And therefore especially the Jews in Judea, must enjoy the same power, of having Jewish Governours established among them, when this was done in several places of their dispersion.
48. The Jewish Magistracy upheld by the Romans. And how much the Imperial Law designed to uphold the power of the Jewish Magistracy among themselves, may appear from the Constitution of Cod. Theodos. de Jud. & coelie. Arcadius and Honorius, which declares, that priviledges have been granted to the Patriarchs of the Jews, (who were much of the same nature with the Ethnarchs) and to the Officers appointed by them, in times past by former Princes and Emperours, and it also takes care, that these priviledges, shall still retain their force and power; and of the continuance of this power, Petit. Var. Lect. l. 2. c. 10. S. Petitus discourses at large. And even in the Justinian Code, is owned and asserted the Authority of the Cod. Just. l. 1. Tit. 9. leg. 17. Jewish Primates, as they are there called, who are there said to preside and govern, in the Synedria, or Sanhedrin, in both the Palestines, and in other places. Wherefore the Jewish Synedrial authority, being allowed to be exercised under the Romans, might proceed upon the same foundation of secular and temporal power, with the Governments of other Principalities and Kingdoms. For this allowance doth so far continue their former freedom and authority, and permit the exercise thereof. And the publick declaring of such an allowance (which was here [Page 111]done) is in some sort an act of establishment, because it forbids an opposition against, or restraint of such an authority, and consequently excludes the owning and approving thereof, and the giving force and vertue thereto: but this is much more plainly done, in the granting and continuing priviledges for the exercise of such Authority.
49. And in that Jewish Governours did preside, even over the Alexandrian Jews above mentioned, it is manifest that the priviledges of the Roman freedoms did not exempt the Jews, from subjection to such Governours; only such freemen were by the Digest. l. 48. Tit. 6. leg. 7, 8. Roman Laws allowed an appeal to the Emperour, from any subordinate Governours whomsoever. For Alexandria was a City chiefly priviledged, which from the beginning of the Imperial dignity in Rome, all the Emperours had greatly honoured, as Phil. in Flacc. p. 968. Philo who was himself an Alexandrian Jew declares. And there was great reason for this honour, because that City was of mighty advantage to Rome, paying more every month, than all Judea did in a whole year, to the Roman Power, besides other vast provisions thence received, as Jos. de Bell. Jud. l. 2. c. [...]. Agrippa declared in his Oration to the Jews. And from the time of Julius Caesar, the Alexandrian Jos. Ant. l. 14. c. 17. Jews enjoyed the freedoms of that City. Now from hence it appears, that the Jewish Consistories under the Romans, retained a sufficient right of Judicial authority; and therefore Ananias in this chief Council was to be considered, as an Officer in a Court of Judicature, acting by a just and competent power and authority.
50. The sense of these words [I wist not that he was the High Priest] enquired into. Having spoken thus much concerning the words of the Apostle to Ananias, and also concerning Ananias himself, and the state of the Jewish Consistories at that time, I shall now more particularly consider the sense of that expression, v. 4. I wist not, [...], or I knew not, brethren, that he was the High Priest. Some think that the Apostle did not know the person of the High Priest, and professed so much, as an excuse for himself, in his having uttered such words, which he would not have done, if he had [Page 112]known him to be the High Priest, since the Law commands, Thou shalt not speak evil of the Ruler of thy people. But they seem not to consider, that whether the word High Priest, be taken in a more strict or more large sense, that Law hath no singular and peculiar respect to the High Priest alone: and S. Paul did know Ananias to be a Ruler, and to sit as Judge, and expressed so much v. 3. declaring that he sate to judge him according to the Law. And therefore some other sense of these words, must be enquired after. And that which seemeth to me most agreeable to the whole Context, and free from all just exceptions, is this, that as the word to know, oft signifieth to approve, regard, affect, or own; so it oft-times signifies to consider duly, and to attend to, and think on, and may be so best taken in this place. So [...] in the Hebrew, (from whence probably [...] and [...] had their original) is sometimes rendred in our English Translation to consider, as Deut. 8.5. Jud. 18.14. 2 King. 5.7. and this sense is most agreeable to many other places, as Gen. 12.11. Ex. 2.25. Deut. 4.39. chap. 9.6. Judg. 15.11. Ruth 3.4. 2 Sam. 24.13. 2 Chr. 12.8. chap. 13.5. with many others. And among the Rabbins [...] & observa istud, is an usual expression when they require a special attention or observation, or a particular notice and consideration to be taken of any thing, as is noted by Buxt. Lex. Rab. in [...] p. 935. Buxtorf. And in that sense is [...] most properly to be understood, in many places of the New Testament, to denote, to consider. It appears so used by S. Luke, Luk. 2.49. chap. 9.55. chap. 19.22. and also Joh. 6.61. chap. 11.49. chap. 19.10. Ephes. 6.8, 9. Col. 3.24. chap. 4.1. And if we thus expound these words of the Apostle, the sense of these words will be this, that he owneth somewhat in his former expression to have been words of sudden surprize, and some degree of inadvertency; and that being moved with the injury offered to him, they fell from him over hastily, and he did not on the sudden duly think of, attend to, and consider the Office and Dignity of the person to whom he spake, [Page 113]otherwise he would not have used the least expression, which might intimate any degree of unbecoming reflection, or disrespect, towards a person in Authority, since he acknowledgeth this to be his duty, not to speak evil of the Ruler of the people: while the Joseph. de Bel. Jud. l 4. c. 19. gr. Jewish Zealots spake and acted insolently against them without any remorse.
51. And that there was somewhat in some measure blameable, in the foregoing expressions of S. Paul, is plainly acknowledged and declared by Adv. Pelag. l. 3. c. 1. S. Hierome, and by In Willet on Exod. 22. qu. 52. Procopius, as I find him cited agreeably to my sense, and by Paraph. on Act. 23.5. Dr. Hammond, and other worthy men. And they who would by no means admit any thing to have been said, or done am [...]ss, by any of the Apostles, might consider, that even they were to pray, for the forgiveness of their trespasses; and that such things as S. Peters rebuking, and denying his Master, and drawing his sword; the Apostles arguing who should be the greatest, and their forsaking their Lord, when he was laid hold on; the desire of the Sons of Zebedee, for the chief advancement in Christs Kingdom, and their forwardness to call for fire from Heaven; S. Peter and Barnabas their withdrawing at Antioch; the sharp contention betwixt Paul and Barnabas; and some other things, ought not to be justified and defended. And Orig. cont. Cels. l. 2. p. 69, 70. some of the ancient Christian Writers urged it, as an evidence of the integrity of the Pen-men of the Holy Scriptures, and that they wholly designed to keep to truth, and not to pursue any interest, in that they did not endeavour to conceal, and silence the failings of the Apostles, and of their chiefest friends, which had never been known to the world in after ages, but from their writings. Even S. Mark, who was S. Peters follower, did not omit to express his denying our Lord; and S. Luke, who was S. Pauls companion, recorded this expression of his, and his acknowledgement thereupon. And a sudden hasty expression, which was upon a great provocation, and was soon recalled, was no fault of any high degree, [Page 114]especially considering the right the Apostle had, being a Roman, to claim satisfaction, even from a Governour, who should offer him an injury, in proceeding against Law, as was done Acts 16.37, 38, 39. and in part, Acts 22.25, 26, 29.
52. Nor is this interpretation, which admits some degree of blame, in the expression of the Apostle, inconsistent, as I conceive, with the promises of our Saviour to his Apostles, The great assistances of the Apostles considered. when they should be brought into the Synagogues, and before Governours and Kings, for his names sake; that the Holy Ghost should teach them in the same hour, what they ought to say, Luke 12.12. and that he will give them a mouth and wisdom, which all their adversaries shall not be able to gainsay or resist, Luk. 21.15. For 1. It may be considered, that due dispositions are requisite, for obtaining the benefit of any of Gods promises, and his special guidance, and therefore a sudden complyance with some hastiness of temper, might for the present, hinder the fullest obtaining the benefit of that promise. As S. Peter after he had asked our Lord, whether he should smite with the Sword, overhastily undertaking the action, before he had received his answer, deprived himself at that present, of the advantage of that good advice and guidance, for his present action, which he might otherwise have had. 2. The thing mainly intended in these promises, is, that the Spirit of God should so guide and assist the Apostles, (and others, as S. Stephen) in their bearing witness to Christianity, before Rulers and Governours, that they should not be ashamed to own the truth, and that they should be enabled to make it manifest, with such evidence, as should baffle and confound their adversaries, who could not deny or disprove the truth, of what they alledged in their testimony. And S. Paul did thus confound them, who opposed his Doctrine in Jerusalem, Act. 22.1-22. chap. 23.1, 6-9, 11.3. Whereas the only thing in any wise amiss, in what the Apostle said, was, that there fell from him a sudden expression [Page 115]too much reflective upon a Governour; it may be here noted, First, That these his words appear all of them to be truth, and the fault in them was, they were uttered with some passionateness of temper, and without sufficient reverence in the manner of expression. Secondly, By his recalling such words as these, and owning his surprize therein; the tenderness of his conscience, and the strictness of his doctrine, concerning the honouring of Rulers, and against the least word of undue disrespect towards them, is in a more eminent manner set down, for the instruction and guidance of all Ages, than if there had been no appearance at all, of any thing blameable in his former expression. Thirdly, This is the more remarkable, because this his reflexion upon, and retracting what he had thus spoken, as also the Doctrine he urgeth thereupon, was no doubt under the guidance of that Spirit, which our Saviour had promised in this case, and so makes his Example in this particular, to be a necessary pattern for every Christian, that if he should offend in the like manner, he ought to retract and own his fault, in the least miscarriage of his expression.
53. From this Practice and Doctrine of the Apostle, I shall further observe,
First, that though these words were but once spoken, S. Paul's reflective words though but once spoken, and upon a sudden provocation, and then also in a sudden surprize, and upon a great provocation of injurious dealing; though the Apostle had never gone so far as frequently to blaze abroad, by open contumelious expressions, or secret whisperings, what might ill affect the people against their Governour; Yet in this case he acknowledged the fault, and would by no means persist in it, or do so any more. And if one single reflective expression was not allowable in him, who was commanded to be smitten against law, and had no intention of defaming Authority, the same (and much more the frequently repeated uttering designed reproaches) is far more blameable in them, [Page 116]who receive no such injury, but are rather favoured, beyond what the Law establisheth. Nor did the Apostle allow of such expressions, towards Ananias being a Ruler, though he was on this account a bad man, as being a zealous opposer of the true Christian Doctrine. And he would in no wise justifie, but retract such reflective words though true, as those which in some passion unwarily fell from him.
54. Secondly, Ananias was far from being a Supreme Governour. Caesar had now the chief Authority in Judea, and Felix was a Deputy Governour under him: and both the President of Judea, and the High Priest, were under the power of the Joseph. Ant. l. 20. c. 5. & de Bell. Jud. l. 2. c. [...]. and to a subordinate Ruler, Governour of Syria. And Ananias was so far inferiour to Felix in his Authority, that he with the other Synedrial Elders, appeared upon summons, before the tribunal of Felix, as an Higher Court, to desire judgment against Saint Paul, Acts 24.1. And this, and other things also he did, at the command of Lysias, the Chief Captain, Act. 22.30. chap. 23.30. chap. 24.8. which shews his Authority also, to be superior to that of Ananias. And both Felix and Lysias, disposed of the Apostle Paul, otherwise than was desired by Ananias, and the Elders. And the Jewish Consistory, in which Ananias sate, was now in a declining state, all power of capital punishments having for about thirty years been taken from them, by the Roman Authority. Now expressions aspersing a Superiour, or supreme Governour, are the greater fault, because they affront an higher Authority, to which a more eminent degree of honour and reverence is due: yet S. Paul would not defend, but condemn such a behaviour, towards one who was in such an inferiour, subordinate and declining Authority as that of Ananias and the Sanhedrin then was.
55. Thirdly, The Apostle declared thus much, are presently and openly recalled in the face of a Civil Court. presently after he had spoken the former words, and as soon as he had considered them, and was enquired of, concerning them, he made no demurr or delay; but forthwith he forwardly and readily, owned the indecency and unlawfulness of such expressions. And this he also did very plainly and openly, before the whole Assembly of the Jews, that no person might either defend his practice, or follow his example, where he had spoken amiss. This also he did in a Civil Consistory or Court, though he was an Apostle, and being there charged with a fault, in his behaviour towards a Ruler, he doth not so decline the thing, as if it was fit for him to give his answer in a Civil Consistory; But he there owns his duty and his fault also, and treated Civil Governours at another rate, than either the Conclave or the Kirk would do. For though a Priest was sometimes, not always, President of the Jewish Sanhedrin, that was chiefly a Civil Court, Seld de Syned. l. 3. c. 1, 2, &c. inflicted Civil punishments: and took cognisance of criminal causes, and appeals from other inferiour Judicatures: and in the progress of this case for which S. Paul was brought before them, after he had been heard by Felix and Festus he appealed unto Caesar.
56. Now I think that what I have said, is not inconsiderable, for my Exposition of these words, which represents them to be a signal example, of acknowledging the fault, of any indecent expression towards a Superiour. And I thought the influence which this ought to have upon the lives of men, to be of so great use, that it may be a sufficient excuse for my long discourse upon these words. Yet I must acknowledge, that the greater number of Writers which I have seen, who discourse of these words, and some very worthy and learned men, do excuse the Apostle's words to Ananias from all blame, according to some of the methods above mentioned; especially by supposing that he [Page 118]did not know Ananias to be an High Priest, or Ruler, or that he did not own his Authority. But since the Apostle was designedly brought to appear before the Jewish Council, Act. 22.30. and when he began to speak, did earnestly behold the Council, or the [...], or persons of the Sanhedrin, Act. 23.1. and the Judges of the Sanhedrin had their Bench fixed Seld. de Syned. l 2 c. 6. n. 1., on which every one of them sate in their order, in the form of a semi-circle; and the Apostle having been long before acquainted, with the order and business of that Court, Act. 22.5. and now mentioning Ananias, to be one that sate to judge him, there seems no colour left for this opinion. And from what I have said above, n. 45- 49. I account it manifest, that the authority of Ananias could not be disowned by the Apostle. However I shall here observe, that they who shall not be satisfied with my interpretation of these words, M [...] h [...]e duty urged, must be granted upon other Expositions. cannot well frame any other tolerable sense of them, than such, according to which they must condemn and blame all indecency of expression (and much more, insolency of deportment) towards Superiours; and also shew the Apostles forwardness, to wipe off all appearance of suspicion, of his allowing any such thing in himself or others. And that he did with great readiness, and openness, declare that the admitting any such thing (though in his circumstances above observed, n. 53.54, 55. and in the managing so good a cause as that of Christianity was and is) is contrary to the Laws of God and Religion. And that those who shall wittingly thus misbehave themselves, must be inexcusable: and that they who are suspected to have erred in this kind (and therefore much more they who have really done so) ought thus to behave and clear themselves, by a free declaration, of their honourable respect, to them who are in Authority, as S. Paul here practised himself, and taught others.
57. But this duty, of being ready freely to confess their fault, in what they have openly said or done amiss, with a care to repent thereof, and to do so no more; is, I fear, by [Page 119]some rejected out of this gross mistake, that it is a shameful thing to acknowledge a fault. Whereas in truth it is a very shameful thing to continue in sin: but there is no more shame in an offenders repenting, and acknowledging he hath done amiss, than there is in becoming wise and good, and doing his duty, and pleasing God. And God grant that all who have neglected their duty, in this or any other branch, thereof, may so consider their wayes as to amend and reform them.
The Second Part,
Concerning the
usefulness of a sober
Censure of such Parties or persons, who practise
evil, or propagate
falshood; with an enquiry into some different parties, who make profession of Christianity.
CHAP. I.
To
speak against evil persons and practices duely and discreetly, and to the just discrediting and disparaging bad
Principles and Doctrines, is reasonable and good; with an account of what Rules are here to be observed.
1. HAving declared in the former Part, how unreasonable and evil, uncharitable and passionate reproaches are, especially against Superiors: Ishall now shew that Christianity doth not only allow, but require a rational and just dislike, and sober censure of those, who entertain or countenance evil practices, Christianity allows what is manifestly evil, to be condemned and blamed. to debauch or corrupt the lives of men, and who spread, promote or receive, false, and unsound principles, whereby deluded and misguided minds forsake and depart from the truth. The meekness and innocency of Christianity doth not engage its followers to such a temper, that they may [Page 122]not look on any men, or party of men to be offenders, or to deserve blame: if this were so, vertue and vice, and the practicers of them both, must have an equal esteem and respect; and judging righteously, and executing judgment amongst Christians, must be banished out of the Earth. If Religion should be supposed to make it an universal duty, to preserve and maintain the good reputation of all even bad men; then must Christian charity, in a great measure suppress the use of our reason and conscience, and the reproacher himself must not lye under any blame or disesteem; and men who pervert the truth, and corrupt the minds of others, must still be had in honour. But this would be, to abuse and pervert the charity and meekness of Christianity, and to make the pretence thereof hurtful and destructive to the good of mankind. Yea, this would set up the duties of Religion to become a cloak for wickedness; and a method to keep Christians from the watchful observing, and discerning the evil, and careful rejecting the snares of those who cunningly contrive deceit, or of them who through indiscretion and mistake, are misguided themselves, and would mislead others, and are as eager as the Scribes and Pharisees were to proselyte men into their errors. But the true Christian temper is far from obliging any to such unwary compliances with corruptions and sin.
2. I heartily wish, The Christian Rule, and the Practice guided by it, are excellent. that the behaviour of all, who call themselves by the name of Christians, were such, that nothing could truly be spoken of them, but what is excellent and honourable. And thus it would be, if the doctrine and rules of the Christian Religion, were diligently observed and practised by all who profess it. For such is its efficacy in renewing the minds of men, where it is heartily and sincerely embraced, that on this account, the Christian institution was anciently much admired, even by many who would not receive it, but opposed and rejected it. And as Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 2. c. 13. gr. Eusebius testifieth, the mighty influence it had on the purity of mens lives, was the great cause of its being [...], amongst all much spoken of and famed. [Page 123]Insomuch that as the ibid. same Authour tells us, the Gnostick brood of Simon Magus, would make pretensions to the Christian name. And from the same consideration of its visible effects, in purifying the lives of them who were guided thereby, it was mightily honoured, and extolled by those who did entertain it: Thus Strom. l. 7. in init. Clemens Alexandrinus observed, how it greatly perfected him that is the [...], the truly wise and good man, and that it was also of great power to correct and change, even those who were perverse, and whose hearts were hardened. And his Scholar Origen noted Cont. Cels. l. 1. prope fin. & passim. what a mighty alteration, did manifestly appear among men, by the power of the Christian Doctrine, which furnished them who embraced it, not feignedly but sincerely, with meekness, goodness, and such an excellent and well composed temper, as far exceeded what the practice or Philosophy of the Gentiles could pretend unto. And the like might be observed from Justin Martyr, Lactantius, and many others.
3. But the great miscarriages of too many professed Christians, both in Doctrine and Practice, are things plainly obvious and manifest. And in this case, it is nothing of uncharitable and passionate reproaching, which is contrary to the example of Christ; but an exercise of sobriety and charity, and a following his example, to war against those hurtful evils, which spread themselves in the world; and to speak of those principles which are mischievous, with dislike and detestation. For though our Lord had a great kindness for the Jewish Nation; yet their ill temper, and their forsaking the true guidance of the Law, made him rebuke them with sharpness, and declare against them as an evil and crooked generation. To discover the evil of ill designing men and false Doctrines, is useful and good. And if the manifest and prevailing errors of men, which are dangerous to others, might not be prudently exposed, and solidly declared against; many excellent and famous writings of the most eminent Fathers, against the Gentiles, the Jews, and divers Heresies and Schisms, which have hitherto been honoured and accounted useful in the Church of [Page 124]God, must now be thought fit for nothing more, than to be censured by an Index expurgatorius, or to be ranked among prohibited Books. Indeed persons who are concerned in the guilt, are sometimes apt to be so far provoked, at the just reproof and censure of their opinions or practices, as to cry out upon it, as if it were reviling or railing, or to speak as the Lawyer did to our Saviour, Luk. 11.45. thus saying, Thou reproachest us also. But our Lord did not think fit to desist, from a free and needful declaration against evil; how unacceptable soever it was to the offending persons, as appears sufficiently from the Answer he returned to those words, v. 46. And for others to do the like, is both a faithful discharge of conscience towards God, and the performing a work, which is very useful, and charitable unto men. Thus he that gives a plain and true discourse, in a time of mortality, of the nature and danger, and of the right and sure methods of prevention and cure, for the diseases that then reign, performs a work, which if it be made good use of, may preserve some, and recover others from those distempers which may otherwise be fatal to them. But as no diseases are so bad, as those which defile and infect the minds and souls of men; so here as Basil. Regul. fus. disp. Resp. 46. S. Basil truly affirmed, [...], he that makes a covering for sin, and that which is evil, makes preparation for the death of the diseased person.
4. It is evident, that in the Holy Scriptures, the Prophets in the Old Testament, and the Apostles and other Officers in the Ministery of the New, were to reprove and declare against prevailing evils. In this case Isaiah was commanded to cry aloud, and lift up his voice like a trumpet, and shew the people their transgressions, Isai. 58.1. and Titus was required to rebuke the Cretians sharply. Sinful practices and corrupt Principles are such real blemishes to those that cherish them, that they cannot be laid open, without reflecting some degree of disparagement upon them; even as light it self brings a discredit to things uncomely, and represents the loathsomness of what is noysome and [Page 125]deformed. But there are some rules necessary to be observed, Rules to be observed in speaking against those who deserve censure. which ought to guide and govern our discourse, concerning what is amiss among men in the world. And it may be noted, that in most cases, there is greater caution to be used, in speaking of the principles or actions of particular men, as charging them therewith, than of the openly avowed evil practices, or opinions of any party or sort of men, in a general consideration of them. Because the former doth more especially refer to the persons, towards whom we are bound to exercise charity; but the latter doth most directly respect things, and there is no charity due to falshood, transgression and sin; and personal actions may be more easily misapprehended and misrepresented, than what is publickly owned by any party. But in both these cases, the difference between sinful reproaching, and rash and uncharitable evil speaking on the one hand; and an useful and sober reproof and censure, and declaring against evil on the other hand, lyeth in three things; viz. in the respect they bear, 1. To certain truth. 2. To sobriety. 3. To charity.
5. First, The first Rule is certain truth. A just Censure is ever founded on certain and evident truth; but the reproacher oft declares that evil for truth, which is either in it self false, or to him doubtful and only suspected. But whoso layes that to the charge of others, of which he hath no certain evidence, becomes a false witness. And false reporting, or asserting that against another as true, which is not certainly known to be so, is in matters of ordinary conversation among men, a crime much of the same nature, with the same miscarriage of a witness, in a Court of Judicature, concerning matters of justice and right. For in both of these is contained, what Phil. de Decal. p. 763, 764. Philo more particularly expresseth of the latter; that truth which ought to be sacred, and is as the light of the Sun, which gives a right and clear prospect of things, is hereby violated; and things are disguised in the dark; whereby others are misguided into a wrong judgment, and are thence involved in a miscarriage; [Page 126]and wrong and injury is done to the person concerned. And whereas it is requisite for him who attempts any thing, both to have sufficient knowledge thereof, and to be a person of integrity, whose testimony deserves credit; he who will venture to declare things as true, upon jealous suspicions, doth miscarry in both these, and is therefore wanting in the latter, because he faileth in the former. And such a person doth offend both against charity and truth.
6. It was part of the description of those evil men, 2 Pet. 2.12. that they spake evil of the things they understood not. The venting uncertain jealousies and suspicions are oft-times of mischievous consequence. For they frequently spread like wildfire, Suspicions on plausible pretences not sufficient. and are entertained as things certain, upon slender appearances of proof; and in publick affairs, they sometimes become dangerous, if not fatal, to Church and State. Nor is it sufficient to excuse such persons from sin, if they proceed upon some seeming plausible probabilities, which are mistaken and misapprehended by them. Those Jews might seem to have some colour, for what they laid to our Saviours charge, who declared him to have said, I am able to destroy the Temple of God, and to build it in three dayes, Mat. 26.61. Yet these persons misunderstanding or misapplying, what he said concerning the Temple of his Body, are called false witnesses, v. 60. And therefore it becometh rash men, who let loose their tongues many times, upon no greater evidence or probability, than these false witnesses had, to consider seriously what guilt they contract upon themselves. But the upright man is no false accuser, but hath a conscientious respect both to truth and charity, so that he transgresseth against neither. Our Lord blamed the Jews in many things, but charged them with nothing but what was certainly true. He called them hypocrites, but he fully knew their temper, and understood what was in man. Indeed the censure of hypocrisie is not fit for other men to make use of in ordinary cases; except it be where persons certainly manifest a vicious looseness of life, and yet will sometimes seem very earnest and forward [Page 127]about purity and Religion; or where themselves shall more privately declare their disesteem of what they publickly appear exceeding zealous for. And partly by this Rule, Eus. Eccl. Hist. l. 2 c. 1. Simon Magus was charged with hypocritical dissembling a respect to Christianity.
7. Secondly, The second Rule is sobriety and a well composed temper of mind. A just censure of the practices or Principles of others, must be soberly managed: when oft-times the opprobrious tongue is rash and heady, and puts men upon running out of their places and stations, and out of themselves also. Hence some are forward to be inquisitive into the lives and behaviour of others, and to pry into them with a narrow and curious search, to see what they can discover to speak ill of; while in the mean time, they do not duly reflect upon themselves, and examine and consider their own wayes. These act against that sobriety, which Religion requires, and fall under that sharp censure of our Lord, against them who behold the mote in their brothers eye, but not the beam in their own, Mat, 7.2, 3, 4, 5. And there are some who censure others by sinister judging, and odiously representing the intentions and designs of their words and actions, beyond what is evident. These without due reverence to God, or charity to their Neighbour; so far usurp the place of God, as to pass sentence on the inward thoughts, and dispositions of the minds of men, but they proceed herein, neither according to the rules of goodness, nor of righteousness. And they also offend against this Rule, who in speaking or writing against others, let loose their expressions, to gratifie their passions, and fierce heats, beyond what is sober and comely. I acknowledge that sharp reproofs, are in some cases very seasonable and proper; and some practices and Doctrines are so greatly evil, that it well becomes them who are lovers of goodness, An angry temper to be avoided. to express a pious indignation and abhorrence towards them; nor is it alwayes blameable to expose some wild extravagant fancies, to the just contempt of others. But in an undue manner to vent expressions of wrath or reproach; or of scornfulness or scurrility; [Page 128]and to treat others with an angry and waspish temper, and instead of calmness to raise a storm of rage and fury; these things are evil in themselves, being contrary to the meekness and gentleness of Christianity, and savouring of the fruits of the flesh, and the root of bitterness; and they are also very unsuitable to all sorts of men. Such a temper is in several respects the worse, in them who defend evil, error, and falshood; because they have no just reason, to express their displeasure, against the things they reject, or against the persons with respect to the ill influence of their assertions; and what aspersions they cast upon the defenders of the truth, have some reflexion on the truth it self; and this their behaviour speaks their greater averseness from it, and oft makes them more stedfastly perverse in their error. And this method is also very unbecoming the defenders, of such excellent things as truth and goodness; because they neither need nor approve such unworthy Artifices, in the managing their cause; and the use of such things brings a disparagement, and disadvantage to the best cause; and it is most suitable to truth and goodness to appear like themselves, every way blameless and unexceptionable.
8. They also act against sobriety, and irreverence to Superiors. and a due government of themselves, who take upon them frowardly and irreverently to censure their Superiors, and to defame them; and thereby to lessen and vilifie their reputation and Authority. Such persons act against the duty of their places as inferiours, in which state they ought out of reverence to God and his Ordinance, and out of respect to men also, to honour them who are over them. Yea though there may be some real fault, they may not make it their business to expose them. This was the miscarriage of Ham, in his behaviour towards his Father Noah. And it is noted both by Ambr. de Noe & Arca, c. 30. S. Ambrose, and by Chrys. Hom. in Gen. 9. S. Chrysostome, that Ham in doing this undutiful action, is particularly expressed to be the Father of Canaan; not only as S. Ambrose speaks, ut vitio authoris deformaretur haereditas, that this might be a blemish, and disparagement to his posterity, who descended from him; [Page 129]but because on this occasion of Ham's irreverent disrespect to his Father; Canaan his Son, and his Posterity, were under a curse, and doomed to a state of subjection, Gen. 9.25. And therefore if any men should neither have any fear of God, nor regard to themselves; if they have any respect to the good of their posterity, they are thereupon concerned to honour those, who are in superior relations to them.
9. The ancient Councils Conc. Constant. c. 6. of the Christian Church, very justly expressed great displeasure against those, who out of an ill temper, would even, undeservedly, lay things to the charge of the Bishops and Clergy, that they might lessen their reputation and esteem, and hinder the Churches peace and settlement, and promote disturbances therein. And such disorderly practices, though they have too much prevailed in the World, do greatly offend against very many precepts of Religion; both towards God, towards our selves, and towards others. But while the Christian Church, for peace and order sake, and for the sake of piety too, required a just honour to be preserved to its Officers; it still maintained such a care of true goodness, that where any of the Clergy were really faulty, it not only ibid. allowed regular accusations to be orderly prosecuted against any of its Officers, but also appointed Can. Ap. 74. Antioch. 14, 15. its Censures to be inflicted upon them, after sufficient evidence of their offences.
10. Now our blessed Lord, Thus our Saviour practised. in his sharp censures of wicked men, acted nothing but what was every way suitable for him to do. When he came into the world, Religion was strangely defaced amongst the Jews, and they who should have taken the care of it, set up very many false doctrines, and ill rules of practice. But our Saviour was sent, as a great Prophet and Teacher from God, to reform what was amiss, and to bring the world to embrace what was true and good. And therefore it was necessary for him, in the discharge of his Office, freely to declare against the evil practices of all men whomsoever, and to discover [Page 130]the dangerous and hurtful errors of them, who really were blind guides; and to shew the insufficiency of such rules o practice, as made Religion a mere outward formal thing, and gratified the hypocrisie of evil men: and in a like case it is well becoming any good man to do the like. And be cause the unbelieving Jews, with their Scribes and Pharisees, opposed the truth which he convincingly declared and maliciously set themselves against him, and against the evidence of the mighty Miracles wrought by him; it was necessary that he should use such expressions, as should declare the great evil of their wicked, obstinate and perverse temper; and the mischief they would bring upon them who followed them. And this he did, sometimes, in metaphorical and representative expressions, as of Wolves, Serpents, Vipers, which was a way of speaking oft used by the Prophets, and amongst the Jews very frequently in their Writings. And that such words were not accounted by them as phrases of reviling, so much as of expressive significancy, may appear from the language of the Scripture, in many places, and particularly from the blessings of Jacob, Gen. 49. Where the phrases of Woolf, Serpent, Ass, and Lion's whelp, are manifestly so used.
11. To this purpose, our Lord might well send a message to Herod, under the name of that Fox, as an expression of just reproof (according to the customary way of speaking among the Jews) to him, a subtil and cunning man, who had the guilt of blood to answer for. Besides other actions of cruelty, he had beheaded John the Baptist, which act, as it was greatly condemned by the Jews, towards so good a man, as Ant. Jud. l. 18. c. 7. Josephus relateth; so himself was sometimes stricken with terrible and astonishing thoughts thereof, Luk. 9.7. And that same Herod who ibid. had Herodias his Brothers Wife, and ibid. slew the Baptist, continued Tetrarch of Galilee, several years after our Saviours death, even till the first year of Caligula, as is declared by ibid. l. 18. c. 8, 9. Josephus, and then was banished. To him our Lord directed this message, who also by reason of his complyance [Page 131]in the death of our Saviour, might in a Prophetick manner be stiled a bloody man.
12. Thirdly, A just declaring against the faults of others, The third Rule is Charity, of which there is neglect, must be tempered with charity. If this arise from malice, or be managed for the doing an unkindness, or the venting hatred or ill will, or in way of Revenge, or retaliation, it then serveth the lusts of men, and is mischievous, and therefore can be no good and lawful action: but the speaking truth from such a disposition, or to such ends, is an evil action. In such a case, what Chrysost. Hom. 2. de Prophet. obscuritate. S. Chrysostome resolved must be admitted for truth, that he who speaks evil of his Neighbour, is in the way of ruine, [...], whether what he speaks be false, or whether it be true. There was truth, as it might be understood, in what Shimei said, when cursing David, he called him a bloody man, 2 Sam. 16.7, 8. but the expression was evil, because of the malice, which accompanied it. Now uncharitableness appears in the speaking evil of others, in any of these four Cases.
13. First, 1. when what is amiss, is spoken of with delight: Where the speaker mentions the miscarriage of others, with a inward delight, or pleasure in the relating it. But of this act of uncharitableness, in being pleased with that which is hurtful to men, pleasing to Satan, and offensive to God, I spake something in the Chap. 3. former Part, and therefore shall only mention it here.
14. Secondly, 2. when praying for offenders is neglected: When he who is ready to speak against another who doth amiss, is neglectful of praying unto God for him. When Samuel declared to Israel, that their wickedness was great, yet he said, God forbid, that I should sin against the Lord, in ceasing to pray for you, 1 Sam. 12.17.23. And Moses prayed for Israel to turn away Gods wrath. And it is to be a rule of Christian practice, 1 Jo. 5.16. If any man see his brother sin a sin which is not [Page 132]unto death, he shall ask, and he shall give him life for them that sin not unto death.
15. Thirdly, 3. when there is an uncharitable interpretation: When the worst constructions are put upon the words or actions of others. This I mentioned in the former Part, and therefore shall say little to it here. Where this temper prevails, the most innocent persons may thereby be charged with guilt. Even our Lord himself, from a sinister interpretation of his free converse, was proclaimed a glutton, and a drunkard. And though there was truth in the information of Doeg, which he gave to Saul concerning Ahimelech, or at least in a great part thereof, That he enquired of the Lord for David, and gave him victuals, and gave him the sword of Goliah, 1 Sam. 22.10. Yet this being expressed in compliance with the suspicions of Saul, and (though David pretended to be employed by Saul) as an intimation that the Priests had conspired with David against him, on which account Doeg was ready to slay them: in this sense it was both mischievous and false, Psal. 52.
16. Fourthly, 4. when any ill intention. When any thing is spoken against others, with a pure intention to prejudice, or procure hurt to the persons of whom they speak. A bad design meerly to do hurt, as to blast anothers credit, and expose him to scorn or hatred, and to render him contemptible, do very ill become him who pretends to goodness. The end hath here a considerable influence upon the action. He that censureth the miscarriages of others, in a prudent reproof to the person himself for his amendment; acts the part of a faithful friend, while flattery in this case, is a kind of hatred, Lev. 19.17. Or if this be done to another person, as a warning to him, who is in danger to be ensnared by, or suffer mischief from him; this is also an act of kindness, to prevent the doing or suffering evil: and of this nature is the exposing the mistakes of men, to put a stop to the progress of their errors. And these are the two cases mentioned [Page 133]by Basil Regul. Brev. Resp. 25. S. Basil, in which he alloweth of the speaking evil of others, when it is done for reclaiming the offender, or preserving others. And it is also lawful and good, to declare against the evil and wicked actions of men, out of just indignation, and in order to the due punishment of them; as the Levite did concerning the lewdness of the Gibeathites towards his Concubine. For this tends to the restoring good order unto, and the discountenancing Vice in humane society, and is also for the preservation of others. Such proceedings are as the useful opening a wound, either in order to its present healing, or to prevent a spreading Gangrene, or further mischief: whereas the speaking against any, meerly to make them censured and reproached, is like the opening a wound, only to expose it to the Air and venemous Insects, which is a way to make it the worse, but to do no good.
17. Our Saviours sharp reproofs give no countenance, Our Saviours just reproofs give no encouragement to disorderly expressions. nor allowance to any other censures, than those which observe all the rules of Christian Charity. For they were every way mixed with love and kindness, and wholly contrary to all these appearances of uncharitableness. He was, 1. so far from being pleased with any evil actions, which might expose his enemies to the censures of men, or the Judgements of God; that it was his great endeavour to perswade them to goodness, and when they would not hearken, he was grieved for the hardness of their hearts, Mar. 3.5. and he wept over Jerusalem. 2. He prayed for them, even with respect to that their sin against him, in putting him to death; wherein the greatness of their cruelty and malice, could scarce be equalled by any thing else, but the greatness of his sufferings thereby. And though they were perverse, he was still desirous to bless them in turning every one of them from their iniquities, Act. 3.26. 3. He was so far from taking things in the worst sense, that he was not pleased with his Disciples, who forbad them who cast out Devils in his name, because they followed not them; and thereby he expressed a kind approbation of them, towards [Page 134]whom his Disciples were harsh and severe. 4. He did not intend any prejudice to the worst of men, but their greatest good. He came not to condemn the world, but that it might be saved. And amidst his kind reproofs and rebukes, how oft would he have gathered Jerusalem, and how much did he desire, that they might have known the things, which belonged unto their peace? And such prudently managed Cl. Alex. Paedag. l. 1. c. 8. reproof, and even the [...], or discreet upbraiding with the shamefulness of a miscarriage, is medicinal to heal the distempers and disorders of the soul, and tends [...], to its everlasting health.
18. But whosoever offend against the forementioned Rules, In Reproaches and uncharitable Censures, 1. He that spreads them is guilty, as well as the first Authour, their speaking against others, thereby becomes chargeable with sin; nor can it be palliated by such vain methods, as men sometimes make use of; as, First, Though he be not the first authour of a calumny. For he that rashly spreads abroad a slander, which he receives from another, is as well guilty, and sometimes to as high a degree, as the first authour of it; since his act may in many cases, be as much injurious to the person slandered; and his uncharitable intentions may be as bad, and sometimes worse, and he is as much obliged to know the truth of what he uttereth. In a publick flame, kindled and fomented by wicked designs, he that brings fire from one house to burn another, is as really mischievous, as he that set the first house on fire. The Psalmist requires of the pious man, or of him who would obtain the favour of God, that he take not up a reproach against his Neighbour, Psal. 15.3. And it was one of the wicked practices of Sanballat, to abuse and discourage Nehemiah, by publishing, upon the credit and report of one of his Companions, that Nehemiah purposed to rebel; nor did it excuse him that he alledged his Authour, that Gashmu said it, Neh. 6.6.
19. Secondly, 2. and hei who only sl [...]ely insinuates them, Though he doth not positively averr the fault, or crime of which he discourseth; but only insinuate it by reflective intimations, or represent it as a thing [Page 135]probable, or what some believe. For if it be considered, how prone men are to entertain bad thoughts of others, especially if upon account of parties or opinions, they have any prejudice against them, it may be thence discerned, that this way, amongst such biassed and credulous men, is sufficient to propagate and spread such things, as are hurtful and uncharitable. But the prudent and good man is one, whose angry countenance (as the wise man speaketh) driveth away a back-biting tongue, Prov. 25.23. Thirdly, 3. and he who carries fair appearances of friendliness. though his words be not fierce and furious, but gentle and smooth, and such as express a kindness and respect to the person of whom he speaks: and possibly when he intimates any ill of another, it is with expressions of his being sorry for it, and that he wisheth it were otherwise. For if the things in this manner related, do offend against the Rules above mentioned, such soft and oily words, make the slander to be swallowed down more glibly, and there is the less suspicion, either of ill intention, or of falshood in him who speaks with so much appearance of kindness. But this may on these accounts, become the more dangerous way of doing mischief: even as Poison may be most readily received, in a pleasant vehicle, and from the hand of a supposed Friend, and may then as effectually do its work, as if it had been taken in any other way.
20. But where the Rules which I above laid down, There is in too many, just reason of Censure and blame, are carefully regarded, they who espouse evil actions, or who patronize corrupt Doctrines or Practices, may be lawfully and usefully declared against, and blamed, by good men, with prudence and sobriety. And their undertakings may be justly discredited, and their reputation may in a due and right manner be lessened, for the preventing the growth of that evil they are carrying on; and if it may be, for the reducing themselves, and working them to repentance. But I am very sensible, that it is a truth of sad consideration, that it is more difficult and more unusual for men, though they seem zealous for God and Religion, when they have entertained such false notions and opinions, [Page 136]as are very pernicious to the Church of God, to be reclaimed from them, or from doing mischief by them, than it is for lewd and debauched persons to be convinced, and become converts. Hence the Doctrine of our Saviour found less success, among the Scribes and Pharisees, than amongst the Publicans and Sinners, or in the Gentile World. But a good undertaking is not to be laid aside, because of the difficulty of effecting it, but it becomes us to do our best to promote it, whatsoever the issue shall be. Nor will such endeavours, though frustrated by men, lose their acceptance with God, and their reward from him, if they be faithfully and piously managed; as the Prophet Esay declared even with respect to our blessed Saviour himself, Isai. 49.4, 5. though Israel was not gathered.
21. That vicious actions and a wicked life, from vicious actions and practices. bring shame and disgrace to the practisers, or in Solomon's phrase, that sin is a reproach to any people, Prov. 14.34. is very obvious to common Principles of Reason and Conscience; since the generality of mankind are sensible, that Arist. de Virtut. & vitiis. [...], good and vertuous things are to be commended, but filthy and vicious things to be dispraised. And though goodness is too oft in practice reproached, and disparaged in the world, there is a vast difference, between the censure, an upright and truly pious man undergoes in well doing, and the ill report and infamy which is consequent upon evil doing. For the truly good man knows, that what censure he lies under, for his piety and integrity, is sometimes from mens speaking against their own consciences, or at best from their mistakes, and misapprehensions; and his conscience speaks peace to him, and he knows that God both approves his sincerity, and howsoever he is misunderstood by men, will reward him. But if the evil man be spoken against, his conscience doth or may testifie, that this is no more than he justly deserves; and that he must expect (without timely repentance) more hurt from his sin, than from the infamy that followeth it; and that if his evil wayes make him justly disapproved and [Page 137] condemned of men, it will make him more odious in the sight of God, and the Holy Angels, and will expose him to a more severe sentence and condemnation, from the righteous Judge of the World.
22. And that the patrons of error, and from corrupt Principles and Doctrines. whose evil Principles tend to corrupt Religion, and debauch the world, should be declared against, and the danger and detestableness of their undertakings be manifested, is a thing as useful and needful, as it would be to detect and discover him, who is contriving felony, murder or any publick mischief. On this account did our Saviour censure and condemn the Doctrines of the Scribes and Pharisees, and spake to the disparagement of their reputation; and commanded, Matt. 7.15. to beware of false Prophets, who come in sheeps cloathing, but inwardly are ravening Wolves. And the true Apostles made a plain discovery of the false Apostles, and corrupt workers, though this laid them open to reproach. And S. Paul withstood even S. Peter, and spake against him openly, in that wherein he was to be blamed, Gal. 2.14. when his own behaviour, and what he encouraged others unto, was of ill consequence, and contrary to the true spirit of the Gospel, though himself was so excellent a man, that he was far from advisedly managing any ill design. Indeed all dangerous errors are not of equal degree of guilt, but some are more heinous than others: but the meekness of Christianity obligeth no pious man, to a compliance with any of them, though the worst are more earnestly to be rejected.
23. S. John who so vehemently and abundantly, Primitive zeal in this case noted. pressed the duty of Christian love in his Epistle; and so fully declared the same, to be the necessary Doctrine of Christ, in his Gospel, and who in his extreme age, when he was not able to make any long discourses, is Hieron. Comment in Gal. l. 3. related, to have come into the Christian Assemblies, and oft to have spoken these words, Little children, love one another; yet as adv. Haeres. l. 3. c. 3. Irenaeus tells us, he declared himself with that earnestness against Cerinthus, a Master of Heresie, that when he came [Page 138]to the Bath where S. John was, he leap'd out of it, and declared his fear of the place falling upon them, when that enemy of the truth was there. And from the like Spirit of Primitive zealous earnestness, Iren. ibid. when Marcion meeting with Polycarp, an Apostolical man, a Disciple of S. John, and one who was, ab Apostolis constitutus Episcopus, Ordained a Bishop by the Apostles, and Marcion desired him to take knowledge of him, Polycarp answers him, cognosco te primogenitum Satanae, I know and own thee to be the first-born of Satan. And all the first and purest Churches expressed vehement dislike, against all Hereticks, and dividers of the Church. And Cyp. Ep. 76. S. Cyprian when he spake of Novatianus, with respect to the Novatian Schism, saith, that inter adversarios & antichristos computetur, he was to be reckoned among the adversaries to Christianity, and the Antichrists. And this is sufficient to shew (which may be more largely and amply proved, beyond all contradiction) that earnest oppositions, against them who forsake the Catholick truth, or who divide the Church, was not, as some very falsly pretend, first brought into the Christian Church, by the unadvised and indiscreet rashness, of some Canons and Councils, after the first Centuries, who are said herein to have swerved from the true Spirit of Catholick Charity.
24. And it is a thing too plain to be denied, Hartful errors are too much prevailing. that in this age, divers persons and parties entertain those errors and corruptions in matters of Religion, which deserve to be sharply censured and spoken against. 'Tis generally known, that the several parties, and different professions, do condemn one another; and it may well become them to consider, whether they have sufficient ground, for the Censures they pass on others, and whether they proceed therein in a due Christian temper of Spirit, and also whether there be not any just foundation, for the blame themselves meet with from others. Wherefore I shall make some impartial enquiry into some of the several parties of men, who divide the profession of Christian Religion. And since they who strictly adhere to the Church of Rome, lie under [Page 139]an infamous character from others, I shall first enquire, An account of the things discoursed of in the following Chapters. whether they may not be justly accused, of such things as deserve great condemnation and censure. And since the dissenting parties are spoken ill of by others, I shall 2. Enquire, whether they be not guilty of that, which is sufficient cause of blame. And if any of these several parties be no further spoken against, than they deserve blame, and this be also ordered according to the Christian Rules, I delivered above, this is not a sinful reproaching, but a judging righteously and according to truth.
25. And I here seriously profess, that there is no duty I esteem my self more obliged to practise, than to have an universal kindness to all men. And therefore I shall be so far, from willingly charging any sort of men, with what they are not guilty of, that while I write some account of things blameable, among several parties of men, it is with a mixture of hearty sorrow, that so much evil should prevail in the world, and that so many persons (divers of whom intend well) should be led away thereby. And I humbly beseech Almighty God, of his mercy and goodness, to bless and give good success to all those labours, which are undertaken to guide men, into the right wayes of truth and peace.
26. I know that many men account him to be wanting in kindness, The nature of true kindness, and love to men under mistakes and error. and love to others, who undertakes to lay open their mistakes and miscarriages, how sincere and beneficial soever his intentions be, yea though this be managed with the greatest tenderness and prudence: (even as indiscreet Children have hard and unkind apprehensions of him, who openeth their sores, though it be for their cure) and such a person with many men, shall rather be ranked amongst revilers and reproachers, than amongst the number of Friends. And they account that to be kindness and love, when any one is ready to speak in favour of them and their actions, and will take care to hide their faults and errors, whensoever he discerns them. And this kind of behaviour is indeed in a due measure an Office of charity in the [Page 140]case of private failings, where the offender is sufficiently sensible of his miscarriage, and affected with it. But it is much otherwise, where things that deserve blame are publickly declared and professed, and are justified and vindicated; or indeed where they are kept more private, but without any penitent resentment of them. Yet these cases fall under different Rules and considerations. If this were true kindness (as it cannot be) towards men who themselves do amiss, and by their examples and perswasions, would engage others to do the like, to flatter and complement them, and to encourage them, that they do well to continue in those practices, which are their errors and miscarriages; then must our grand adversary the Devil, be looked on as our kind friend, who is very forward to sooth men in their faults, and to perswade and intice them, into a resolved continuance in them; and to shut their ears, and open their mouths, against those who would advise them better. But this is true Christian kindness, love and goodness, to follow the example of our Lord, and to set our selves to do good, and to preserve or reduce others from evil, though in so doing, we expose our selves to the censure and displeasure of bad men, or of them who are misguided.
CHAP. II.
The
Principles and
Practices, maintained in the Church of
Rome, are such as deserve severe Censure and a note of infamy.
SECT. I.
The
Romish Church and its Doctrines, and the putting them in practice, is chargeable with great disturbances, mischievous to the
peace and order of the World.
Sect. I 1. IN this Chapter I shall enquire, The bad Principles and practices owned in the Church of Rome. whether the Church of Rome and the Members thereof, who practise upon the Principles they are there taught, be not chargeable with things really very evil, and infamous, and which deserve to be greatly condemned. In this discourse I shall not intend to take notice of all the considerable errors in doctrine and practice, which are owned and espoused in that Church. But I shall instance in so many, as may be sufficient to satisfie any unprejudiced and impartial Reader, of the great corruption of that Church, and how hurtful and dangerous it is to be guided by it. I acknowledge there hath been so much said already, and so largely and plainly proved, by divers Protestant Writers, and by many of our own Church, and particularly by many learned and worthy Discourses of Dr. Stillingfleet, in this Controversie of late years, that I do not pretend (nor need I) to add much that is material and considerable, to what they have written, nor indeed to say so much as they have done, upon [Page 142]those Arguments of which I shall discourse. But yet I think, such Remarks as I shall make, may be of so much use to some persons, as to give them a satisfactory account, how necessary it is to avoid the Romish gross Errors.
2. Several Heads of these proposed. And what I shall here consider I shall reduce unto five-Heads. First, to give some instances of the principles and allowed practices of sedition, and disturbance, against the peace and good order of the Church, and of the world; and the violation of the rights both of secular Rulers, and of other Churches and Bishops. Secondly, Of such things as are plain obstacles, and hindrances to an holy life. Thirdly, Of those practices and opinions, which derogate from the dignity, and authority of our Saviour. Fourthly, of some things which debase the Majesty of God, and deprive him of that glory and worship, which is due unto him. Fifthly, Of such things as represent Religion, and the Doctrines thereof, as a thing contrived or ordered, to serve the interests of worldly designs or human Policy. And in treating of the several instances I shall give, I desire my Reader to observe, that since I use these Heads in part for Method and Order sake, that which is to be considered in them, is not only, how aptly they are digested, under these several heads (though I think that is sufficiently clear) but especially, whether they do not manifestly contain, what is false, evil and opposite to Christianity. And therefore it may be further noted, that several things which I shall treat of, are upon other accounts also evil and blameable, besides the respect they bear to those particular Heads under which I do digest them.
3. Observ. 1. Popish Principles opposite to peace and due order. First, I shall enquire into the principles, and allowed practices of sedition and disturbance, against peace and good order of the Church and the world. Here I shall not need to prove, that true Religion and the Christian temper, greatly promotes peaceableness, and establisheth justice and righteousness in the earth. And that the doing wrong and [Page 143]injury, the prosecuting unjust claims, and invading the rights and properties of others; as also the embroiling any part of the World in discord and confusion, in wars and tumults, and in Sedition and Rebellion, is exceeding contrary to our holy Religion. For the true principles of Morality, and the light of nature, will direct men who are not influenced by interest and passion, to condemn and detest such things as these. Wherefore taking this for granted, I shall in the first place reflect on the injurious demeanour of them at Rome towards secular Princes, in claiming to the Romish Bishop, an universal Soveraignty over Kings and Princes, with a Power to depose them, and dispose of their Kingdoms. That the Pope makes, (and hath oft acted upon) this claim of Sovereign Supremacy, I have shewed Christ. Loyalty. B. 1. ch. 6. Sec. 2. in another Treatise. And that the power of deposing Kings, is owned as a Doctrine of the Romish Church, I have given also B. 2. ch. 1. Sec. 1. n. 4, &c. sufficient evidence; and the same hath been done at large by others. The Romish claim is like that of the Tempter, who, concerning the Kingdoms of the World, and the glory of them, said, Luk. 4.5, 6. All this is delivered unto me, and to whomsoever I will, I give it; and it hath also a parallel title, which bears it self up, upon confident usurpation, vain boasting, and false pretences: Yet they who are thorough Papists must acknowledge this.
4. Some Writers indeed of that Communion, deny the Pope any power over Princes in things temporal: but besides the Censure they generally undergo, from their own party, they are put to hard shifts, when they undertake to reconcile their Assertions, with the publickly received Constitutions of that Church. For instance sake, I shall take notice of the Council of Concil Lateran. c. de haeset. Laterane (concerning which they have as fair and plausible a plea, as for any other thing) which declares, that the Pope may give the Country of a temporal Lord to Catholicks, if he neglect to purge his Country of Hereticks. Here it is first pretended, Of the C [...]uncil at the Lateran. that this was not declared by that General Council, but only by Pope Innocent III. after it was broken up, and that there [Page 144]were no Constitutions or Canons, made in that Council. And yet in the Decretalia of Gregory the Ninth, who was Pope about twelve years after that Council, this very Constitution is inserted into the Decret. l. 5. Tit. 7. c. 13. Excommunicamus. Canon Law as being established by Innocentius in a General Council. And from the Authority of that Council, Transubstantiation hath been ever since acknowledged, to be a declared Doctrine of the Roman Church. And what goes under the name of this Council, is acknowledged to have the Authority of a General Council, both by the Council of Constance and by that of Trent, as hath been observed by the Of Popery p. 48-51. Bishop of Lincoln.
5. But it is further said by them, that the Canon of Lateran, concerneth Shel. l dons Reasons for Allegiance, p. 41. not Sovereign Princes, but only some feudatory Lords, in Italy, and some parts of the Empire. And whereas this sense seems plainly contradicted, by the last clause of that Constitution, eadem servata lege circa eos qui non habent dominos principales, that the same Law should be observed concerning them who have no Chief Lords over them; they note, that there is an Constit. Frederic [...], n. 7 Imperial Law, established by Frederick the Second, much to the same purpose with this Canon, to make void the rights of such Lords, as purge not their Lands from Hereticks, and that therein this clause is annexed, that this same Law shall be observed against them who have-no Chief Lords. But say they, it cannot be supposed, that the Emperour would enact a Law, which might make void his own Imperial Dignity, and forfeit his Empire. Now in this Constitution of Frederick, there is no express mention, of any right of disposing Dominions, devolving it self upon the Bishop of Rome; but it may be considered, how much this Emperours interest, and that of the Church and See of Rome, were at this time linked together. For his possession of the Empire, much depended on the Popes authority; for Mar. Polon in Oth. p. 394, 395. Ursperg. p. 326, 327. Ave. t [...]. Ann. Boio. [...], p. 519. Innocent the Third, having excommunicated and deposed Otho the Emperour, some of the Princes fix their thoughts upon Frederick, to advance him to the Empire; and the Pope closeth with [Page 145]this design, and encourageth both him and them. And therefore this clause, concerning the advancing the interest of the Church, and the forfeiture of Sovereign Dominion (of what force or validity soever it be) both tended to assert Fredericks own right, and jointly to gratifie the Romish See. And this Law was confirmed by him, in compliance with the Pope Constit. Fred. in Praef. on that very day, in which he received his Imperial Diadem, from Honorius the Third, who succeeded Innocentius. And this Law was highly applauded by Honorius, and ratified ibid. in fin. by him with a severe Curse, against them who should act any thing against it, and was again confirmed by Boniface the Eighth, and seems to be framed by the Popes order, from this clause in the Preface, Cum nihil velit Ecclesia quod nobis eâdem non placeat voluntate.
6. And yet if this were true, that the Doctrine of their Church gives the Pope power of disposing, only, Emperours and Kings must be submissive to the Pope. of such Principalities which belong to inferiour and dependent Lords; this would afford but little security to the greatest Princes, if the Romish Bishop be still allowed to judge in this case. For the most imperious Popes have oft very plainly declared the Secular authority of the highest Princes, to be derived from them, and to depend upon them. And the collection of Sacred Ceremonies, contains such things concerning Emperours and Kings, as when occasion serves, may be made use of to infer subjection and dependance. Thus we are told Sacr. Cerem. l. 1. Sect. 5. c. 1. that the elected Emperour must implore the favour of the Apostolical See, and offer himself, ad quaecunque fidelitatis juramenta Romanae Ecclesiae praestanda, to take any Oaths of Fealty to the Church of Rome: and must humbly desire Unction, Consecration, and the Imperial Diadem. And the Pope after examination of the Election, and considering the fitness of the Person, doth grant him his grace and favour, and doth eum nominare, denunciare, assumere & declarare Regem Romanorum, Nominate, authoritatively pronounce, receive and declare him to be King of the Romans, and to be fit and sufficient [Page 146]to receive the Imperial Dignity. And in this manner it is there said, that divers Emperours have addressed themselves to the Pope, some of which are there particularly named. And if any King shall come to Rome, l. 1. Sect. [...]3. c. 2. f. 132. after the first day of his being there, he is to carry the Popes train, and to pour out water for his hands, and to carry up the first Dish to his Table, and serve the first Cup in other Collations: which things, with others mentioned in the same Book, carry in them fair appearances of doing homage. And some of the Romish Bishops, which have somewhat more than others, complemented Secular Authority, in some of their notions, have yet in their practice acted as much against them, as any others. So did Innocent the Third, who acknowledged, Decretal. l. 4. Tit. 17. c. 13 Pervenegabil [...]m. Rex superiorem in temporalibus minime recognoscit, that a King is to own no Superiour in temporals; and therefore speaking of his own Authority, besides what he had within the Patrimony of the Church, he saith, In other Regions, upon the inspection into some certain causes, temporalem jurisdictionem casualiter exercemus, we casually exercise temporal jurisdiction. And yet this is he, who declared that Canon above mentioned, in the Council of Lateran; and practised the power of deposing, in Germany, and in other places, even in England against King John.
7. Papal claims have been mischievous: Concerning this claim of Papal Soveraignty, and the deposing power, I shall observe three things. First, That it hath been very mischievous to the Christian World, and hath been the cause of many Wars and intestine broils, especially in Germany and Italy: and hence hath proceeded very much blood-shed, and very many rebellions. When Mar. Pol. in Hen. p. 358. Gregory the Seventh, and then Ursperg. ad an. 1102. Ʋrbane the Second, and Paschalis the Second, had undertaken to excommunicate Henry the Fourth the Emperour, and to depose him, and declare against his Subjects paying him any allegeance, first Rodolphus of Saxony was set up against him, who perished in his undertaking: after which Henry the Fifth [Page 147]his own Son, engages in that U [...]sp. p. 257, 261. Parricidale bellum, as Ʋrspergensis calls it, to fight against his own Father and Soveraign. And in the time of divers succeeding Emperours, there were frequent deposings, and thereupon Civil Wars, and almost continual broils; hence arose the long remaining high animosities, and fierce contests, in Italy, and some adjacent parts of the Empire, between the faction of the Guelphs, who adhered to the Pope; and the Gibelines, who closed with the Emperour. In this period of time, for many ages, sometimes the Emperour, and sometimes the Pope, were taken Prisoners, or forced to escape by flight, and reduced to great extremities; and the Countries in the mean time were miserably harrassed, which were the Seat of these Wars. And in these, foreign Princes were frequently engaged, some on the one side, and some on the other, even so far, as sometimes to take in, both the English and French. The particulars of these things, or the effects of the like proceedings in some other Kingdoms, would be too large to be here inserted. And besides these things, divers secret Conspiracies, of Subjects, against the lives of their Princes, have been the effect of these Romish Principles, in contradiction to that honour and reverence, which Christianity requireth to be given to them. Nor have such evil attempts been made, only, upon the lives of Protestant Princes, but of such also, who have adhered to the Romish profession, both before and since the Reformation.
8. But I shall here take notice, that even those persons who were set up, in prosecuting this deposing power, the promoters of them have smarted by them. where it did take effect (as very often even before the Reformation it was of no force) besides other troubles, they were engaged in, they oft fell themselves, under the like Sentence of the Bishop of Rome, and sometimes into great calamities thereby. Here I might instance, in those two I lately mentioned. The Emperour Henry the Fifth, who rose up against his Father (against whom the Bishop of Rome had declared his Sentence of deposition did prevail against [Page 148]him, and took him Prisoner; but behaved himself very unworthily towards him, and kept him in Prison till he died, and Reigned after him. But he himself fell under the sentence of Paschalis the Second, and was involved in War thereby, but he overcame the Pope, and took him prisoner: But he died Childless, having no Issue to succeed him in the Empire, which was then Hereditary; M. Pol. p. 367, 368. and this was by many in that age, accounted Gods just judgement upon him, who had acted so unchristianly and undutifully against his Father. And after his death the Empire came to the Saxon line.
9. But I shall particularly take notice of Frederick the Second, who was substituted Emperour, in the place of Otho, who was deposed. He made many Laws in favour of the Church, and encreased its wealth and revenue, and was, Avent. l. 7. p. 525, 535. Nic. de Cusa. as Historians relate concerning him, an excellent, most wise and flourishing Prince. Yet he was both excommunicated and M. Pol. in Honor. & in Fred. deposed, by Honorius who had Crowned him. And this Sentence was again renewed by Gregory the Ninth, who succeeded Honorius, in three several Bulls of deposition: Avent. P. 537, 538. In the first of these, in the courtship of Rome, he declared the Emperour to be a Beast, and in the last of them to be an Heretick: but whatever great words were used, Chron. Ursperg. p. 337. Ʋrspergensis, who was an Abbot at that very time, declared that it was, pro frivolis causis & falsis, upon trifling and untrue grounds and occasions. And against this Frederick did Innocent the Fourth erect the Banner of the Cross as against the Turk, and denounce the Sentence of deposition in the Council of Lions, to the astonishing terror of them who heard it. Amidst these Circumstances, his own Son Henry, whom he had designed his Successor, and had declared him so, rose up in rebellion against his Father, and being condemned of parricide, by Avent. p. 533. the Sentence of seventy Princes, was imprisoned, and not long after died in Sicily. And when Frederick had encountred with various difficulties, after his flight into M. Pol. p. 399. in Fred. Apulia, he there died in distress and misery. And this was the [Page 149] kind requital he met with, for his affection to the Pope, and interesting himself in his quarrel, against the preceding Emperour.
10. Secondly, I observe that the pretended pleas for this Papal power, are very vain. Many of these, and the most considerable I have examined Christ. Loyalty, B. 1. ch. 6. & B. 2. ch. 1. Sect. 1. Observ. 2. The vain pleas for Papal power. otherwhere. But here I shall take notice of some things, urged by Innocent the Third, in a decretal Epistle, which hath been confirmed by Gregory the Ninth, and other Romish Bishops since. And it is strange to see, how extravagantly impertinent these proofs are. For an evidence of the Popes chief decisive power, in the highest matters of right, he reserreth to Deut. 17.8, 9, 10, 11, 12. If there arise a matter too hard for thee in judgement,— thou shalt get thee to the place, which the Lord thy God shall chuse. And thou shalt come unto the Priests the Levites, and unto the Judge,—And thou shalt do according to the Sentence, which they of that place shall shew thee. And then he tells us, 3. Decretal. l. 4. Tit. 17. c. 13. quia Deuteronomium lex secunda interpretetur, that because the word Deuteronomy, signifieth a Second Law, it is thence proved, that what is there determined, must be observed in the time of the New Testament; and the Apostolical See, is the place which God chùseth. Now the proof is much alike, that Rome is the place which God chuseth under the New Testament; What is urged by Innocentius the Third, hath no infallible evidence. as he chose Jerusalem under a great part of the Old Testament; and that all that is in the Book of Deuteronomy, continues established under the Gospel. And it may be wondered, that such a thing should be affirmed, if it were not to impose on others; when the Book of Deuteronomy contains many things, concerning the Aaronical Sacrifices, and other Jewish Feasts: and in that, is that particular permission of divorce, which our Saviour will not allow of under the Gospel. Deut. 24.1. Mat. 19.8, 9. and a repetition of many Mosaical Laws, whence it was called by the Greek Translators Deuteronomy.
11. In the same Epistle, as a proof of this plenary and supreme power seated in the Pope, he produceth what S. Paul writeth to the Corinthians, 1 Cor. 6.3. and tells us that Paul, that he might expound the plenitude of power, writing to the Corinthians, saith, Nescitis quoniam Angelos judicabitis, quanto magis secularia? Know ye not that ye shall judge Angels, how much more the things of this life, or things secular? But what the Apostle wrote in that Epistle to the Corinthians, bid directly concern the Church of Corinth. And therefore if he had discoursed of a plenitude of power, (or the highest universal Authority over all the parts of the World, or the Church) as he did not, it would appear from this place, to be as much, if not more fixed in S. Paul, and the Church of Corinth, as any where else; and it must needs be hard to prove, that S. Paul in these words, declared a plenitude of power in the Bishop of Rome, both over Corinth and all the World, when he said, Know ye not that we shall judge, &c.
12. What light the two great Luminaries give to the Popes power. But that proof which passeth all the rest, which is urged in the same decretal Epistle, is, from Gods making two great Luminaries, the greater to rule the day, and the lesser to rule the night; from whence it is there inferred, that the power of the Bishop of Rome, is as much above all Secular power, as the Sun is above the Moon. And it may be also hence collected, that the Imperial power is derived from the Papal, as was declared hence by v. Addit. ad P [...]de Marc. de Couc. S. & s [...]p. l. 2. c. 3. Boniface the Eighth. Now from hence it may appear, that a pretended testimony from the first Chapter of Genesis, may be as effectual (though it be nothing to the purpose) as if it had been taken out of the Book of Deuteronomy. And this is such a wonderful Argument, that so far as the strength of it will reach, it will not only prove the highest power of the Bishop of Rome, to be ordained of God, before the coming uf Christ, and even before any promise made concerning the Messias, and before the fall of man, but that this was established before Adam was created, and was one of the principal things done in the framing and making of [Page 151]the World. And therefore if this authority be rightly applied, it is indeed an early testimony of the greatest antiquity of this power in the Church of Rome, and deriveth its original much higher, than most men have been aware of, and it confutes the great mistake of those Novelists, who pretend it to be founded in any eminency of authority, conveyed unto S. Peter, when it was so clearly ingraved upon the brightness of the Sun beams (but not to be seen by mens eyes) in the first springing forth of their light.
13. Such things as these are so trifling and frivolous, that they deserve not any serious consideration or answer. And it can scarce be imagined, that they who laid down these testimonies, as a foundation to support the Papal power, could have any other design, than to delude, and impose upon the great ignorance of the World. And if it be a wicked and abominable thing, for any private man to forge an evidence for an Estate, or to counterfeit the Kings broad Seal, to serve his interest; it is far worse to design to deal falsly in that which hath respect to the authority of the sacred Majesty of God, and to the greatest rights of men, and the publick interest and peace of the World. And I think no men ever spake more wildly about these things, than the Popes themselves have done, the extravagancy of their pleas, bearing an equal proportion to that of their claims.
14. Thirdly, I observe, Observ. 3. The high Papal power was unknown to the ancient Roman Bishops; that the pretence of this high Papal power, which for some hundred years hath been of ill consequence to Christian Kingdoms, hath this manifest mark of an encroachment, usurpation and innovation, in that the more ancient Bishops of Rome, never knew any thing thereof, but did profess, and own their subjection to Emperours, and their Authority. The testimonies of divers of them have been to this purpose produced by Protestant Writers: And it may be sufficient here to note, that I have Christ. loyalty, B. 1. ch. 5. Sect. 3. To Leo the Great, in another place shewed, that Leo the Great submissively [Page 152]owned his subjection to the Imperial Authority, and that with respect to the external administration of matters Ecclesiastical. And it is manifest, from the Writings of Gregory the Great, that he both submissively behaved himself towards Mauritius the Emperour, as a subject towards his Sovereign Lord, and that he thought he ought so to do. When Mauritius declared his desire, that there might be a good accord between S. Gregory, and John Patriarch of Constantinople, Gr. Ep. l. 4. Ep. 76. Gregory writes to Mauritius giving him the title of Dominus noster à Deo constitutus, his Lord whom God had constituted, and owns himself to be his Servant, (and such language is very frequent in his Epistles) and lets the Emperour know, that in that matter, in which the cause of God was also concerned, he would do what on his part could be done, To Gregory the Great, Dominorum jussionibus obedientiam praebens, yielding obedience to the commands of his Lord; and in this case he saith, Serenissimis jussionibus obedientiam praebeo. Which words shew sufficiently, that he claimed not any Sovereignty over the Emperour, but acknowledged his owing subjection to him. And when Mauritius had made a Law, that no person in any publick Secular Office, should be received into Ecclesiastical Orders, and that no Souldiers might be admitted into Monasteries, Gregory writes a Letter to the Emperour concerning this Law, expressing his good liking and approbation of the former part, but with much Gr. Ep. l. a. Ep. 100. earnestness declaring his dislike of the latter part, as being contrary to God and Religion. And in the close of that Epistle, he acquaints the Emperour, that in subjection to his commands, he had caused that Law to be transmitted to several parts of the Empire, but yet had plainly written to him how much it was against God. And then adds, utrobique ergo quod debui exolvi, qui & Imperatori obedientiam praebui, & pro Deo quod sensi minime tacui; On both hands therefore I have performed what I ought, I have yielded obedience to the Emperour, and I have not forborn to speak what was my judgement on the behalf of God. And in this Epistle also (and in others frequently) [Page 153]he owns Mauritius to be his Lord, and himself to be his Servant. And the usual subterfuge of Romish Writers, that what the Popes have spoken in such a respect to Emperours, was from humility, and gracious condescension only, can have no place here. For he went as far as any Subject in his capacity might do, in what he was perswaded was unlawful; and further than he might do, who was no Subject. In humility he might dispense with his own right, but not with what concerns God and Religion.
15. These things do so plainly shew, that those ancient Bishops acknowledged the Emperour to be their Superiour, even in constituting Laws, and doing other acts, which had respect to the state of Religion, that I think it unnecessary to add other instances, which might be given for many Centuries. The known expression of Otho Frisingensis declares Gregory the Seventh, to be the first of the Roman Bishops who usurped the deposing power. But Conradus Ursp. p. 336. Ʋrspergensis differing herein from Otho, whom he mentions, seems to fix the first Original of these Papal proceedings upon Gregory the Third, who above seven hundred years after Christ, in the contest concerning Images (where it might have been expected that he who was so earnest for the adoration of Images, should have highly honoured the Emperour, who bare the impress of Divine authority) did ibid. p. 286. forbid Italy to pay any tribute to Leo Isaurus the Emperour, and deprived him of his rights there. But it is manifest that all the Roman Bishops who succeeded him, were not of the like spirit and temper. Above an hundred years after him, Leo the Fourth Gratian. Dist. 10. de capitulis. and to Leo the Fourth. assures Lotharius the Emperour, that he would as much as he was able, irrefragably keep and observe his imperial precepts, and that they were lyars who should suggest the contrary concerning him; and c. 2. qu. 7. Nos si incompetenter. he likewise submits his actions, to be examined by the Emperour, or such as he should commissionate, and to be corrected or amended, if he had done amiss, and not kept to the right rule of the Law.
16. But the main hurt of this pretended Papal power, so much contended for at Rome, is not only the disturbing peace, Such Principles of Rebellion lead men to damnation. fomenting Wars, and unjust invading the right of Princes: but besides the ambition therein contained; by stirring up Subjects in rebellion against their Soveraigns, it puts them according to S. Paul's Doctrine into a state of damnation, Rom. 13.2. And such rebellious practices are the more promoted, by those frantick principles, of many of the Church of Rome, which have spread themselves also amongst other Sects, which give liberty to Subjects (without respect to the Popes Sentence) to take away the lives of Princes. It is too clear to be denied, that such Positions are maintained by divers of the Jesuits, and it must be granted also, that there is truth in what some of the Jesuits have observed, that the like was asserted by other Writers in the Church of Rome, before the first institution of that Order.
17. The Pope's usurped claim over other Churches and Bishops There is also great disorder and evil, unduly occasioned in the Church, by the claim the Roman See pretends to, over all other Bishops and Churches. To this authority she hath no just title; but the exercise of this power did obtain and prevail in many Churches, by various methods and degrees of encroachment. And by this means both rights and also purity and due order are jointly violated. Hence this Church obtrudes on others, her pernicious Doctrines and practices, under a pretence of authority. And by the same means, it hinders the necessary reformation of great and spreading corruptions, and thunders out Censures against such Churches as reform themselves according to Primitive and Apostolical rules.
18. Now such an Authority over all other Bishops and Churches, could never be founded in any actual possession, or in any human or Ecclesiastical constitution, of what nature soever. For an incroaching authority is void, by the ancient Canons, especially that of Ephesus, and being an unjust possession, ought to return to him, who hath the true right. And where there hath been any consent given [Page 155]to an unjust claim, by misunderstanding, or upon any other account; or where any other act whatsoever hath been done by Princes, falsty pretended to be of Divine Authority: or by Bishops in any part of the Church, to yield or convey any Superiour Authority to the Roman Bishop, they cannot by any act of their own exclude themselves and their Successors from the obligation, to perform their duty, in duly guiding, governing and reforming their people. And therefore so far as the authority, which Princes and Bishops have received from God and Christ, doth oblige them to the performance of this work, no pretended power of the Bishop of Rome, nor any act done by any others, or even by themselves, can set them free from it. But this universal Superiority is claimed by the Pope, as not derived from any human Constitution, but from the authority of Christ. To which purpose the Catechism according to the Decree of the Council of Trent declares, That the Catholick Church Catech. ad Paroch. c. de Ordinis Sacramento. Summum in eo dignitatis gradum, & jurisdictionis amplitudinem; non quidem ullis Synodicis aut aliis humanis constitutionibus, sed divinitus datam agnoscit: quamobrem omnium fidelium, & episcoporum, caeterorumque antistitum, quocunque illi munere, & potestate praediti sint, pater, ac moderator, universali Ecclesiae, ut Petri Successor, Christique Domini verus & legitimus vicarius praesidet; doth acknowledge in him (the Pope) the highest degree of dignity and amplitude of Jurisdiction, not given him by any Synodical, or other human Constitutions, but by Divine Authority: wherefore he the Father and Governour of all the Faithful, and of the Bishops, and the rest who are in chief Authority, whatsoever Office or Power they are indued with; doth preside over the the Ʋniversal Church, as the Successor of Peter, and the true and lawful Vicar of Christ the Lord.
19. But notwithstanding this great noise, it was unknown to the ancient Church; no such Divine institution hath been or can be produced; and pasce oves, and tu es Petrus have been oft scanned, and no such thing can be found in them. And it is considerable, that the ancient Bishops of Rome owned not, nor claimed any [Page 156]such Authority, nor was any such given to them, by the Primitive Church. To this purpose it may be observed from Epiph. Her. 42. Epiphanius, that when Marcion being excommunicated by his own Father a pious Bishop, for his debauchery, went to Rome, and desired there to be received into Communion, he was told there, by those Elders yet alive who were the Disciples of the Apostles, that they could not receive him without the permission of his Reverend Father: there being one Faith, and one Concord, they could not act contrary to their Fellow Ministers. And this was agreeable to the Rules and Canons of the ancient Church, whereby it was ordained. Can. Ap. 12. that if any excommunicate person should be received in another City, whither he should come, not having commendatory Letters, he who received him, should be himself also under excommunication. And the novel Romish Notion, of all other Bishops so depending on the Roman, as to derive their power and authority from him, is so contrary to the sense of the ancient Church, that Hieron. Ep. ad Evagrium. S. Hierome declares ubicunque fuerit Episcopus, five Romae, five Eugubii—ejusdem meriti, ejusdem est & sacerdotii—omnes Apostolorum successores sunt; wheresoever there was a Bishop; whether at Rome or at Gubio— he is of the same worth, and the same Priesthood,—they are all Successors of the Apostles.
20. and prejudicial to other Churches, and to Religion it self. However the Romish Church upon this encroachment and false pretence, claims a power to receive appeals from any other Churches. And this oft proves a great obstacle to the Government, and discipline of those Churches; and an heavy and burdensome molestation to particular persons, by chargeable tedious and dilatory prosecutions: and is a method also of exhausting the treasures of other Churches and Kingdoms, to gratifie ambitious avarice. But even the c. 6. qu. 3. scitote. Canon Law declares the great reasonableness, that every Province, where there is ten or eleven Cities, and a King, should have a Metropolitan and other Bishops, and that all causes should be judged and determined by them among themselves; and that no Province ought to be so [Page 157]much debased and degraded, as to be deprived of such a Judicature. Indeed the Canon Law doth here for the sake of the Roman See, exempt such cases from this judgement, where those who are to be judged enter an appeal, which is much different from the appeal the ancient Church allowed Conc. Constant. c. 6. to a more General Council after the insufficient hearing of a Provincial one. But in truth this right of ordering and judging what is fit in every Province, is not only the right of that particular Church, or Country or Kingdom; but where they proceed according to truth and goodness, it is the right of God, and the Christian Religion, which is above all contrary authority of any other, and ought not to be violated thereby. And appeals from hence Cod. ean. Eccl. Afr. c. 28. The Romanists Schismatical. even to Rome were anciently prohibited in Africa.
21. And the Schismatical uncharitableness of them at Rome, towards other Churches, deserves here to be mentioned. This widens divisions and discords, and perpetuates them by declaring an irreconcileable opposition to peace and truth. They excommunicate them as Hereticks, who discerning their right, and their duty, will not submit themselves to their usurpations, and embrace their errors, and to them they hereupon deny the hopes of Salvation. Thus they deal with them, who stedfastly hold to the Catholick faith, and to all the holy rules of the Christian life and practice, delivered by the Apostles, and received by the Primitive Church; and who also embrace that Catholick charity and Unity, that they own Communion with all the true and regular members of the Christian Church; and would with as much joy, communicate with the Roman Church her self, if she would make her Worship and Communion, and the terms of it free from sin, as the Father in the Gospel embraced his returning Son. But this is the crime of such Churches, that while they hold fast the Apostolical Faith and Order, they reject the novel additional doctrines, introduced by the Church of Rome, and they submit not to her usurped authority, in not doing [Page 158]what in duty to God they ought to do, in imbracing the right wayes of truth.
22. Their unjust excommunications hurt not others, But the excommunicating such persons and Churches, doth no hurt to them, who undeservedly lie under this unjust censure, but the effect of the censure may fall on them who thus excommunicate. For they who reject the Communion of them, who are true and orderly Members of the Church Catholick, do divide themselves from that Communion. To this sense is that received rule, c. 24. qu. 3. c. si habes; &c. certum. illicita excommunicatio non laedit eum qui notatur, sed eum à quo notatur: and this was declared by in Balsamon. p. 1096. Nicon, to be agreeable to the Canons. And the excellency and power of the true Catholick Doctrine, and the purity thereof, is so much to be preferred, before the authority of any persons whomsoever who oppose it, that that which the ancient Canons Conc. Sardic. c. 17. established was very fit and just, that if any Bishops (and consequently any other persons) were ejected from their own Churches, or suffered any censures unjustly, for their adhering to the Catholick Faith and profession, they ought still to be received in other Churches and Cities, with kindness and love. And whereas there were Canons of the Church, which allowed not Bishops to reside in other Churches and Dioceses; these Fathers at Sardica dispense with that Rule, in such a case as this, and thereby declare their fense to be, That the observation of Canonical establishments, must give place, where the higher duties of respect to the Christian Faith and Charity were concerned.
23. but only themselves. When the Scribes and Pharisees condemned the Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles for Heresie, and cast them, who received it, out of the Church; the Christians were nevertheless the true members of the Church, but they who rejected them were not so. And when the Donatists would allow none but their own party to belong to the Church, they thereby cast themselves out of the Catholick Communion, as Schismaticks. And when they at Rome so far follow their steps, as to confine the Christian Communion to themselves; or to a particular Church, especially [Page 159]such an one, as so greatly swerves from the truth and purity of the Christian Religion; Sect. II. this is in effect to deny that Article of our Creed, concerning the Holy Catholick Church. And since Charity and Ʋnity are of so great concernment in Christianity, on that account also they are none of the best members of the Church, who are so far from them, as all of the Romish Communion are obliged to be; and are thereby guilty of heinous sin, and of that which is greatly scandalous to Christianity.
SECT. II.
The Doctrines maintained in the Church of
Rome, and the Constitutions therein established, are great hindrances to
holiness of life, and true devotion in Religion, and comply very far with Wickedness and Debauchery.
1. I Shall now come to consider, that there are such doctrines asserted by the Church of Rome, and such practices established therein, as are plain obstacles and hindrances to a holy life. Holiness and purity are suitable to the nature of God, and agreeable to the end of Christ's coming into the World, to redeem us from all iniquity, and to purifie to himself a peculiar people zealous of good works, Obstacles in the Roman Church to an holy life, Tit. 2.14. This is a compliance with his Gospel, which is a doctrine according to Godliness, and his Church which he founded, is an holy Catholick Church. And therefore nothing can be of God and Christ, which is not agreeable to true goodness and piety, but that must be contrary to God and Christianity, which is opposite to holiness and a godly life. But that the Church of Rome doth declare such Doctrines, as undermine piety and holiness, and establishes [Page 160]such constitutions and practices, as are highly prejudicial thereunto, I shall manifest by some particular instances.
And here I shall consider,
2. 1. In their Doctrine of Attrition and Absolution: First, Their Doctrine of Absolution. This is such that it sooths men in their sins, and thereby takes away the weighty Motive and Argument to holiness of life, which is from the necessity thereof, to avoid the wrath of God, and endless perdition, and to obtain the favour of God and everlasting salvation. For this Church and the Writers thereof, do generally teach that attrition though without contrition, is a sufficient disposition or qualification for the receiving Priestly absolution, and that persons so qualified, and thereupon absolved, are in a safe state, as to the avoiding eternal damnation, and the future enterance into everlasting happiness. Now contrition includes a grief for, and hatred of sin, as it is an offence of God, with a purpose and resolution not to go on in the practice of evil, and this is conjoined with a chief love to God. But attrition is a grief for sin, in such a manner that it is not produced from, nor containeth in it the chief love of God and goodness. And when divers wayes are either asserted, or disputed of by many Casuists, concerning the difference between Attrition and Contrition, Mart. Becanus speaks with much plainness, and I think with truth, when he tells us Part. 3. Tr. 2. c. 35. Qu. 1. that contrition includes aversion from sin, and conversion to God, which is in loving him above all; and that this principle of the love of God (which includes consequently hatred of sin, and turning from it) is that thing in which contrition essentially differs from attrition, and that all other differences or wayes of distinguishing them are either to be rejected as false, or may be spared as being of little or no use.
3. Now some Writers of the Romish Communion, especially in former Ages, have been of opinion, that contrition is necessary to justification. But this assertion is declared by Tom. 4. Disp. 3. Qu. 8. Punct. 3. Gr. de Valentia, to be sententia his presertim temporibus [Page 161]vix tolerabilis, such an one as especially in these times is scarce fit to be tolerated And he calls the other the common opinion. This Bell. de poenit. l. 2. c. 18. Bellarmine takes for granted and Becanus declares ubi sup. Qu. 6. omnes fatentur contritionem non esse necessariam in Sacramento Poenitentiae, that all acknowledge that Contrition is not necessary in the Sacrament of Penance. And these Writers, and many others, affirm the Council of Trent to have declared thus much. And that Council plainly enough determines, that Contrition Sess. 13 de poenitentia cap. 4. is a grief of mind for sin already committed, with a purpose to do so no more; and that this which encludes a hatred of the past evil life, and the beginning of a new life, when it hath Charity joined with it, doth reconcile man to God before the actual receiving the Sacrament of Penance, if there be a desire to partake thereof. But then it adds, concerning another sort of sorrow, from the foulness of the sin or the fear of punishment, ex peccati turpitudine, vel ex supplicii metu, and of this that Council determines, that it cannot bring a sinner to justification, without the Sacrament of Penance, but it doth dispose him to obtain the favour of God in the Sacrament of Penance. A bad life encouraged hereby. Now the result of all this according to the plainest sense their own Authours give, is, that if a wicked man ready to go out of the world, shall be troubled when he apprehends the foulness of his sins, lest he should go to Hell, which is attrition, and shall then send to the Priest and receive Absolution; this man though his beart be not turned from sin to God, and to a love of him, and of goodness, will according to this loose Doctrine, go out of the world in the favour of God and in a justified state. And thus much is pretended to be effected, by vertue of the Sacrament of Penance and Priestly Absolution.
4. Now it is to be acknowledged, that the true Ministerial Absolution is very profitable (being in an eminent manner contained in dispensing the holy Sacraments) and is of much greater weight than many men account it to be, to them that believe and truly repent, or to them who sincerely perform the conditions of the Gospel Covenant: but [Page 162]no pretence of Absolution must be admitted, to make void these conditions. And it may be granted, that in the Roman Church, in some Societies, there are rules of severity directed to them who are disposed to seriousness: but this their Doctrine of Absolution takes off all necessity of observing any such rules, (or any vows whereby they obliged themselves to any duties or exercises of perfection) so far as concerns the fear of God, as to the interest of an eternal state. And this Doctrine opens a gap, to all licentiousness of life, contrary to the rules of Christianity, and all good conscience; by the security it pretends to give of eternal happiness to wicked and debauched men, who amend not their lives, nor forsake their sins. If this be truth, then are all the promises and threatnings of the Gospel made void; as they are Motives to the necessary duties of holiness and piety.
5. Holiness of Christianity undermined hereby. By such arts as this, all the great precepts of Religion are made of none effect, in order to salvation. For if against this impure Doctrine, all those Texts of Scripture be urged, which require the wicked man to repent, and turn from all his iniquities that he may live, and other such like; we are told by Gr. de Valent. ubi sup. Gr. de Valentia, that this is the general rule, extra sacramentum neminem posse justificari sine contritione, that excepting the use of the Sacrament; none can be justified without contrition. But then he tells us, casus quo Sacramentum poenitentiae usurpaetur, plane ab illa lege universali exceptus est, that case in which the Sacrament of Penance is used, is clearly excepted from that universal Law. And this exception, he sayes, is made in Christs instituting the power of the Keys, and of remitting and retaining sins. As if the power of the keys, and the ministerial Authority, (which rightly understood is great and excellent, though it be grossly perverted and abused by the Romanists, and sleighted and undervalued by others) was an underhand contrivance, to frustrate and defeat all the great precepts of God, and the Laws of Christianity. And these precepts are so far made void thereby, that Melch. Can. Relect. 4. de Poenit. Canus confidently affirms, [Page 163]that he who with attrition receives the Sacrament of Penance, is not only in a safe state, but doth as much as the precepts of God require from him. Whereas (saith he) Baptism and the Sacrament of Absolution, confer grace to him that is attrite, and these two Sacraments were directly instituted for the remission of all sins; qui suscipit alterum ex his sive contritus sive attritus, vere implet praeceptum de poenitentia, quoniam Deus nihil amplius exigit in compensationem delicti commissi, quam vel contritionem sine sacramento, vel attritionem cum sacramento; He who receives either of these, either with Contrition or with Attrition, doth really fulfil the precept of Repentance; because God doth require nothing further, in compensation for the fault committed, than either Contrition without the Sacrament, or Attrition with the Sacrament. And thus the illustrious and substantial precepts of purity, and newness of life, are by these men made to dwindle into the shades of darkness.
6 And as this Doctrine of Attrition is improved by them, it tends to eat out all true devotion: This renders pious devotion unnecessary. since we are told by the Romish Casuists, and Controversial Writers, that this disposition is sufficient for performing the highest acts of Religion, even the receiving the holy Eucharist. Indeed they ordinarily grant, that the precept of Contrition being an affirmative precept, doth oblige at some special times; though they are very sparing in fixing these times: but many particularly mention the case of being in danger of death, and some add the receiving or dispensing a Sacrament, which ought to be handled reverently, and some may assign some other special cases. But others can tell us, how that which is thus granted in words, shall contain nothing of reality under it. For if the Question be proposed, whether when the precept of Contrition doth bind, Attrition with the Sacrament of Penance be not still in that case sufficient; (h) Becanus declares, M. Bec. ubi sup. Qu. 7. that though some be of the other opinion, they are most in the right who affirm this: because the precept of Contrition is obligatory, only on them who have mortal sin, and therefore if a man may be [Page 164]freed from mortal sin by Attrition, non amplius obligatur praecepto contritionis, he is no further bound by the precept of Contrition. Such strange methods are made use of to evacuate the Divine precepts. And they tell us that Attrition with Absolution makes up Contrition.
7. Hereby sinners are deluded by false hopes. By these artifices repentance is misrepresented, as if it could be sufficiently performed without amendment of life; and the way to Heaven is so described, as to be so far from requiring a patient continuance in well doing, that there is no necessity of well doing at all. This is to encourage men in such a wicked and evil life, against which Christ the righteous judge, will pronounce an heavy Sentence. And thus they deal with the souls of men, as a flattering Mountebank may do with the Body, if he should pretend, that he can cure the most dangerous diseases, without carrying off the matter and cause of the distemper, and without his Patient's taking so much care, as to observe the rules of temperance and sobriety: but that man who is wise will not give heed to such deceitful boastings, nor venture his life upon confidence of the truth of them, when there are other rules and directions to be observed for his cure, from whence he may rationally and upon sure grounds expect a good effect. These Pontifician devices carry in them a perfect estrangement from the true Christian rules; and since Christianity consists in life and practice, more than in words and profession; that man who practiseth on this Doctrine, may be a Papist, and do all that the Church of Rome requireth; but he cannot be a true Christian, to do all that the Gospel of our Saviour makes necessary to salvation.
8. I confess a bad man according to the Romish Doctrine will fail of salvation; if he miss the opportunity, or neglect the care of Absolution. But wicked men who hazard their fouls and eternal happiness, that they may gratifie their lusts, where they have no encouragements of hope proposed to them, will much more do so where they have such great encouragements. And according to this Doctrine, this hazard doth not seem exceeding great, when they may [Page 165] frequently confess and be absolved, and especially after they have committed any mortal sin, and thereby set all things again even and strait, between God and themselves, so far as concerns their being in a justified state. And what may be pretended to remain as an obligation upon them to bear temporal pains and satisfactions, this also may be v. Sect. 9. n. 14, &c. otherwise provided for.
9. And we may further consider, how little goes to the making up of Contrition according to the Romish Casuists, Of Contrition. or such a repentance as availeth to justification, without the Sacrament of Penance. Of this I shall give an account from Father Theol. Mor. l. 5. Tract. 6. c. 4. n. 1. Layman. He declares that the substance of Contrition consists in detesting sin above all evil: but ib. n. 2. any continuance of time is not necessary to that contrition, by which a sinner is justified, but one simple act of grief is sufficient: and it is most probable, that without calling his sins to remembrance he may be perfectly converted, and justified by contrition, temporis momento, in a moment of time. And he farther saith ib. n. 3. that any express purpose, of keeping Gods Commands, or abstaining from sin is not necessary, further than it is vertually included in an act of detestation of sin, in which he hath no thought of his future course of life. But this notion of Contrition I shall not pursue; nor yet those others in their Casuistical Writers, whereby they very rarely allow such affirmative precepts, as that great one of loving God, to oblige us to exercise any act of love to him: which is much consequent upon their usual assertions concerning Attrition. For my intention is to wave many things declared by considerable Doctors, and mainly to insist on those, which have the publick allowance and establishment of the Church.
10. Secondly, Another obstacle to a pious life, 2. Of their prohibiting the common use of the Scriptures. which I shall consider is, the debarring the people of the best guide and help to piety, which is the use of the Holy Scriptures. The Divine Scriptures are by the Fathers oft called the Letters, and Messages which God sends to men, to invite them [Page 166]to him, and guide them in their way: and then surely they to whom, and for whom they are sent, ought to know and read them, both out of Reverence to God, and out of respect to themselves. de Tempore Serm. 112. S. Austin observes this double benefit in reading the holy Scriptures, that they teach us knowledge, and right understanding, and that they carry men off from the vanities of the world, unto the love of God; and observes how greatly efficacious they are, to the promoting piety in very great numbers, and that they were designed for our Salvation.
11. The Scriptures greatly promote piety. These Scriptures were written by the inspiration of God, and contain the sure rule for Faith and Life, and were so accounted of in the ancient Church. Herein is comprized the Will and Counsel of God, declared by the Holy Ghost himself. And the precepts and holy rules there proposed, the promises declared, the threatnings denounced, the judgements executed on the disobedient, and the blessings bestowed on the obedient, are great incitements to piety; and are of the greater force and weight, as they are contained in the Scriptures, because the Divine Authority goes along with every one of them. And the end for which they were written, is for our learning, that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope, Rom. 15.4. And the punishments there recorded, which were inflicted on evil doers, were for ensamples, and written for our admonition, 1 Cor. 10.11. These holy Books, the Primitive Christians were not denied the use of, and they so highly esteemed this priviledge, that rather than they would deliver up these Books to their persecutors, the best Christians chose to undergo the utmost torments and sufferings; and of such Baron. Annal. Ecc. An. 302. n. 22. Baronius observes, that there was numerus prope infinitus eorum qui ne codices sacros traderent, lubentissimo animo mortem oppetiverunt; almost an infinite number of those, who with the greatest readiness of mind, chose death rather than to deliver up the Holy Books. And they who did deliver them, were accounted grievous offenders, and called Traditores (the name given to Judas who betrayed our [Page 167]Lord) and of these, as Advers. Parm. l. 1. Optatus saith, there were many of all ranks both Laicks and Clergy.
12. The use of the Scriptures is of such excellent advantage, to promote piety and the happiness of men, that the Psalmist under the infallible guidance of the Holy Spirit, declares the blessed and good man, to delight himself in the law of the Lord, and to meditate therein day and night, Psal. 1.2. And this makes him so to increase, and be fruitful in good works, that v. 3. he is resembled to a tree planted by the rivers of water, which brings forth his fruit in due season. And the excellent use of this Divine Law is described, Psal. 19.7-11. in converting the soul, making wise the simple, and other great benefits. Yea they are of such manifold and compleat use for the good of man, that the Apostle declares them able to make one wise unto Salvation, and to be profitable for doctrine, reproof, correction, and instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished to every good work, 2 Tim. 3.15, 16, 17. And they have that mighty efficacy, to prevail on the hearts and consciences of men, that our Lord acquaints us, that they who would not hear Moses and the Prophets, would not be perswaded though one arose from the dead, Luke 16.31.
13. But the Romish Church prohibits the use of the Scripture to the generality of their Communion; as is manifest from the Index of prohibited Books, Conc. Trident. Sess. ult. prope sin. which was ordered by the Council of Trent, and was compleated about the end of that Council; but the confirmation thereof, was referred to the Pope, by the Decree of that Council; and it was approved by the Authority of Pius the Fourth. In this Indic. Reg. 4. How far vulgar Translations are prohibited in the Roman Church. Index it is declared, That since it is manifest by experience, that if the Holy Bible in the Vulgar Tongue, be permitted generally without distinction, there would thence from the rashness of men, more hurt arise than advantage; in this matter it must be left to the judgement of the Bishop or Inquisitor, that with the advice of the Parish Priest or Confessor, he may grant to them the reading of the Bible, in the Vulgar [Page 168]Tongue, translated by Catholick Authors, whom they shall understand may receive by such reading not hurt, but increase of faith and piety; which faculty they should have in writing. But whosoever without such a faculty shall presume to read or to have them, may not obtain the absolution of their sins, unless they first deliver their Bibles to the Ordinary. And then follows the penalty of the Bookseller, who shall sell, or otherwise procure such Bibles, to them who have not a faculty. And from this Index, the substantial part of this rule is expressed in Panstrat. Cath. Tom. 1. l. 10. c. 1. Chamier, and somewhat more at large in the Book of (t) Jacobus Ledesima the Jesuit, Ledes. c. 15. De scripturis divinis quavis lingua non legendis, and is mentioned in some English Writers. It is therefore condemned, as a very heinous and mortal crime, without all these cautions, to have or read a Bible in the Vulgar tongue, though it be in a version of their own. And if it be considered how liable to censure and dislike, the use of such Bibles are, in the Romish Communion, as their own Writers declare; it may thence be concluded, that many zealous Papists will be backward to desire any such thing, which others must not expect to obtain. And upon further consideration, of what difficulties may be expected, in the gaining this faculty, and the procuring the consent of those by whose authority and with whose advice it must be obtained; any reasonable man will discern, that such faculties are not like to be very common.
14. This prohibition is many wayes evil. But such a prohibition is upon many accounts evil. First, It being a duty and pious practice for men to acquaint themselves with the Holy Scriptures, Psal. 1.2. Psal. 78.5, 6. Jo. 5.39. Act. 17.11. it is an opposition to God and goodness to deny them the liberty, to do that, which pleaseth him, and is their duty. Secondly, Since God gave this as one great gift to his Church, that they should have the Sacred Oracles of the Holy Scriptures, which they might all acquaint themselves with, (as our Lord said, they have Moses and the Prophets, Luk. 16.29.) and it is one of the advantages Christ hath bestowed on his Church, [Page 169]that they may have the knowledge of the Doctrine of the Gospel, as it was dictated by the infallible inspiration of the Holy Ghost, as will appear from n. 17. it is high injustice and sacrilegious fraud, to deprive the Members of the Christian Church, of that excellent good, which the will of Christ bequeathed to them, and is their right. Thirdly, The reading the Holy Scriptures being of such excellent usefulness to men, (as was observed n. 10, 11, 12.) this prohibition is a thing very uncharitable to men. Fourthly, The ground on which they proceed, that the use of the Scriptures, if generally permitted, is more to the prejudice, than advantage and benefit of men, when the Holy Spirit himself declares them to be greatly profitable, as was observed n. 12. this is to charge the wisdom of God with folly, as if in his great acts of favour and kindness, he had not wisely consulted the good of man; but had by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost made such Books publick, which if the Church of Rome did not take care, that they might not come into the hands of the greatest part of men, would do a great deal of hurt to the World. And now I need not make remarks to shew how little there is of piety in such things as these.
15. The Churches of God of old, steered another course, The Scriptures were generally allowed to be read by the Jews and ancient Christians, from this of the Romanists. That amongst the Jews at the time of our Saviours coming, and his Apostles preaching, the people were not debarred the use of the Holy Scriptures, though they were clearly opposite to the Traditions and corrupt Doctrines of the Scribes and Pharisees, may appear from our Saviours putting them upon searching the Scriptures, Jo. 5.39. from S. Peter's commending their taking heed to the sure word of prophecy, 2 Pet. 1.19. as also from the Bereans searching the Scriptures daily, Act. 17.11. and Timothy's having known them from a child, 2 Tim. 3.16.
16. That the ancient Christians had the Scriptures translated into the several languages of the Countreys, in which there were any Christian Churches founded, is manifest [Page 170]from the testimonies of S. Hierome, S. Chrysostome and Theoderet, which have been produced In their Epistle prefixed to the Bible. by the Authors of our last English translation. In which they particularly mention the Egyptians, Indians, Persians, Armenians, Scythians, Aethiopians, Romans, Goths, and some others. And Ep. ad Phil. p. 23. ed. Usser. Polycarp declares to the Church of the Philippians, to whom he writes, that he trusts they were exercised in the holy Scriptures. And de Lazaro. Chrysostome exhorts his Auditors, that they would diligently read the holy Scriptures at home in their houses: and the like is frequently done by S. Austin, and divers other the most eminent ancient Writers. Nor was the Scripture then forbidden to be read even by children: but Eusebius Eus. Hist. Eccl. l. 6. c. [...]. tells us how usefully, and to what good purpose, for the guiding and establishing of [...]any Christians in the time of Persecution, Origen had been exercised in the holy Scriptures in his very childhood.
17. and were so designed of God. But we need go no further in this case than to the Holy Scriptures themselves. S. Paul directs his Epistle to the Church of Rome, Rom. 1.7. To all that be in Rome, beloved of God, called to be Saints; and his first Epistle to the Corinthians, 1 Cor. 1.2. To the Church at Corinth, called to be Saints, with all that in every place call on the name of Christ; and his second Epistle to the Church of God which is at Corinth, with all the Saints which are in all Achaia, 2 Cor. 1.1. Now it is plain from hence, that he intended they might all know and read the matter of his Epistles; and that these (and consequently other) parts of the Canon of the holy Scripture, were not under a prohibition, that they might not be read by the major part of Christians. And when the hearers of S. Peter at Rome, as Hist. Eccl. l. 2. c. 14. Eusebius relates, were not satisfied with hearing, [...], and Doctrine of the Divine declaration without writing, they prevailed with S. Mark, to write for them the summ of the Christian Doctrine, and leave it with them, and this their desire was very well approved by S. Peter. But let him who can conceive such strange things, suppose [Page 171]that to gratifie their desire, of being rightly guided in the Christian Doctrine, and for their future instruction, when these teachers should remove to another place, the Gospel of S. Mark was left with them, but under such a prohibition, that none might read it, or know the particular contents thereof, unless he should obtain a particular faculty in writing from S. Peter, or S. Mark, to that purpose. And when S. Peter wrote his Epistles, that the Christians even after his decease, might have those things always in remembrance, 2 Pet. 1.12, 13, 15. and chap. 3.1, 2. it is something hard to imagine, how they should be able to make such use of these Epistles, as to keep in memory the Christian truth and precepts, if they were not permitted to read them, or to know the contents thereof. And when Saint John's Gospel was written, Joh. 20.31. that men might believe that Jesus is the Christ the Son of God, and that believing they may have life through his name; surely no man can think, that what was written for this purpose, might not be read for the same purpose, by those who were concerned to believe and obtain life.
18. Some of the Church of Rome have pretended, Pretended reverence reflected on. that they shew reverence to the holy Scriptures, and treat them as Sacred things with veneration, when they take care, they may not come into the hands of every common person. But a due reverence to any Divine institution, is not to forbid it to the generality of Christians, but to take care that there be a diligent and pious use thereof. Thus a right veneration to the solemn worship of God, and the holy Sacraments, is not performed in prohibiting Christians to attend thereupon, and partake thereof, but in their devout communicating in these duties of Religion.
19. But the chief thing objected is, that by the use of the Scriptures, many are led into errors and vain opinions: and the danger of heresie by the Scriptures being translated, is insisted on by de Div. Script. quavis lingua non legendis. Ledesima, and other Writers of the Papists; and they take care to provide against this miscarriage. To this I answer. 1. The plea of avoiding error, [Page 172]is ill made in this case, by them who keep all of their communion who read not the Scriptures, blindfold under so many and great errors. The Objection from the abuse of the Scriptures by some men to promote Heresies, considered. 2. The Scriptures are indeed very proper to lead men into that truth, which they unjustly call heresie, in that as an excellent rule, they discover to diligent, pious and unpiejudiced enquirers, what is straight and what is crooked. And Ledesima the Jesuit acknowledgeth, that when the Protestants took counsel for the translating the Scriptures, and the dispersing them abroad, this was a most apt and fit means to promote their interest; ibid. c. 1. de sacrorum librorum versione, consilio ad eam rem appositissimo, omnibus promulganda, inter ipsos haereticos agitari est coeptum. Now it is some honour to the Protestant cause, that the Scriptures do so much favour them, that the having them made known to all men, is so apt a means to promote their interest. And when for this cause the Romanists design to keep them secret, the politickness of this contrivance may be some advantage to their cause, as to Us interest amongst men, but it is withal a great disparagement to it with respect to its truth and goodness.
20. Thirdly, If some men do miscarry by their vanity, in wresting the Scriptures to serve their errors, this is no just reason to prohibit the general use of a thing so excellent. If some men eat to surfet themselves, or use their understandings to abett error, and to cheat others by over-reaching them; or shall yield their eyes to behold vanity, their ears to be pleased with lewd discourse, or their wills to chuse evil; must the greater part of men be forbidden to eat, to consider, or to chuse any thing at all, and must their eyes be blindfolded, and their ears stopped, lest they should abuse them to evil? And the like might be urged concerning the use of mens hands, tongues, and almost of all natural and acquired perfections, and also of the profession of Christianity and the means of grace. And since the right knowledge of God and Religion, are things of so great excellency and high benefit; there is the less reason why the best [Page 173]means to obtain them should be rejected, because they may possibly be abused.
21. Fourthly, The Scriptures read with piety and humility, are excellently fitted to improve those who read them, in wisdom and goodness. And the goodness and purity which they recommend, and the eternal interests they propose, and the authority of God they bring along with them, have a great influence, through the grace of God there tendred, to work these humble and pious dispositions. And therefore though some men may err and miscarry, and be bad by abusing them; it is far more probable that they should do amiss, who either want, or neglect the diligent and frequent use, of such an excellent help. Praef. in Epist. ad Rom. S. Chrysostome observes that a vast multitude of evils proceed from the ignorance of the Scriptures, and amongst others, he mentions the pest of Heresie and a bad life. And S. Austin, while he was speaking of the excellency of the holy Scriptures, and the great benefit of the use of them, saith de Tempore Serm. 112. saepius caecus offendit quam videns; the blind man, or he who wants the advantage of seeing by the light, more frequently stumbles than he who can see.
22. Fifthly, The wisdom of God hath thought fit, to place man in such a condition in this world, even under the Covenant of grace, that he is not out of all capacity of offending, in any case or circumstances. They had a great priviledge who heard the words of the Gospel, from the mouth of the holy Jesus himself, or his Apostles; but this great blessing might be ill used by bad men, who were far from being benefitted thereby, if they were perverse and obstinate. And they who enjoyed these great advantages, if they were not careful and diligent to make a good improvement of them, were the more highly guilty, and under the more heavy condemnation. And so all ministerial helps; and even various and frequent influences and aids of divine grace, may be abused by ill disposed men, and so [Page 174]may be also the Holy Scriptures, by man who is a creature indued with liberty and choice. And it hath pleased God thus to order the state of man in the world, that the performance of his duty, by the Divine assistance, may be an act of his care and choice. Hereby his obedience becomes a vertue, and himself capable of reward or punishment in the performing or neglecting it. But there are no means or motives which men do enjoy, which more usefully conduce, to the promoting goodness, holiness and piety, than the holy Scriptures do. And there is no more reason to reject the use of them from any persons, because they may by some be wrested and used amiss, than there is to condemn the use of any other excellent means of piety, for the like reason; and to disapprove of the circumstances under which God hath placed man under the Gospel.
23. Amongst the Papists, Vulgar Translations have been very sparing. But besides what respects the rule above mentioned, in the Index of Books prohibited, the Church of Rome hath used another way of debarring the people from the use of the Holy Scriptures; in being very sparing, of having any allowed translation into vulgar languages, composed by men of their own Communion. They take care that even Breviar. Rom. passim. such lessons as are read out of any part of Scripture, in their publick Service, may not be read in the Common or Vulgar tongue of the Country. This Bellarmine acknowledgeth and asserteth to be prohibited, Bell. de Verb. Dei. l. 2. c. 15. Prohibetur ne in publico & communi usu Ecclesiae, Scripturae legantur vel canantur vulgaribus linguis. And in this he referreth to the Conc. Trid. Sess. 22. c. 8. Council of Trent, which declares that it is not fit, ut (Missa) vulgari passim lingua celebraretur. And the word Missa here, (as very frequently) is not confined solely, to that which is peculiar to the Eucharist, but it takes in the whole publick Service. To this purpose De Eucharist. l. 5. c. 1. Bellarmine observes, Missa accipitur pro tota celebratione divini officii, in quo Eucharistia consecrabatur, ut comprehendit simul Missam Catechumenorum, & haec est communissima acceptio. And hence such portions of Scripture as are parts of the publick service, are included in [Page 175]that rule and Constitution, which relates to the whole. And the de Verbo Del, c. 15. Cardinal declares, that what is done by the Protestants, is a real and practical asserting their heretical opinion against the Church, whilst they ordinarily translate the Scriptures into the German, French and English tongues, and publickly read and sing them in the same tongues. In England before the Reformation, I know of no allowed translation into English, made by any whom they own to be of their Communion. That of Wiclef though out of the Vulgar Latin, must not be owned as such. Since the Reformation, the Romanists have translated the Testament into English: but though these Books may be procured by some few persons, they are not easily had by very many. And it is probable that in some Popish Countries they may have no translation of the Scriptures into their Vulgar tongue to this time, which carryeth any publick approbation or allowance with it.
24. A third impediment of piety in the Romish Church, 3. Of their publick Service and Prayers, in a tongue not understood by the people. which I shall instance in, is their having the publick Prayers, and the administration of the Offices of the Church, in a language not understood by the people, which is a great hindrance to their devotion. That this practice is generally used, and is established and appointed in the Church of Rome, is sufficiently known, and is manifest from the foregoing Section. But that the Primitive Church did generally own the fitness and usefulness, of having the publick service and Prayers of the Church, in a language understood by the common people, is evident enough, from what was then practised and established. Publick Offices in the Primitive Church were performed in a tongue commonly understood. In a great part of the Eastern Church, where the Greek language was then the common speech of the Country, as is well known, and doth appear from the popular Homilies of the Greek Fathers, which they spake in that language: they had their publick prayers and service of the Church in the Greek tongue, and not in the Latin; and some of the ancient Liturgies, then used in that tongue, are still extant. And in that part [Page 176]of the Western Church in which the Latin was then the Vulgar or commonly known language, as in Italy and many other parts, the publick prayers and service were performed in that tongue, and not in the Greek, or any other not commonly known in that Country. And this is proved from those parts of the ancient Latin Offices which are still preserved.
25. But in such other Countries, where neither of these languages were commonly known, there are sufficient instances of the use of other languages which were known. In those Eastern parts where the Syriack language obtained, they had their publick Offices in that language. And a Collection of sixteen Syriack Offices, are declared by Gabr. Sionit. de Ritib. Maronit. in init. Gabriel Sionita to be in a Manuscript in his possession, many of which were used together in the same Church; and others probably in other Churches and in other Ages. And after the first Centuries, when the Arabick and the Coptick or Aegyptian language prevailed much in Egypt, and the Patriarchate of Alexandria, they had also the Coptick Liturgies as In Epist. ad Nihusium praef. Rituali Cophticarum. Athanasius Kircherus testifies. And that part which might seem least needful to be in the Vulgar tongue, which concerns the Ordination of their Ecclesiastical Officers, who might be presumed to understand other tongues, was translated by Kircher into Latin, out of a very ancient Manuscript, in which all the Ritual was in the Coptick tongue, except the exhortations which were in the Arabick. This translation was by Kircher sent to Nihusius 1647, and by him published five or six years after. And several other Liturgical forms, both in Syriack and other languages used in those Eastern Churches, are mentioned by Ecchellensis, in the account he gives of several Authours and Books, written in those languages, in the end of his Eutychius vindicatus. And I doubt not but further proof may be given of this matter, That the people might understand the Service. care was taken by the Imperial Law. by them who have the opportunity of seeing and consulting such Writers.
26. To this general and practical testimony of the Church, in former ages, I shall add three particular testimonies, [Page 177]but all of them of a publick nature, all which acknowledged the usefulness, of the people understanding the publick Offices of the Church; and in the two former there was care taken thereof. The first is out of the Imperial Law: in Justin. Novel. 137. c. 6. which it is enacted, that the Bishops and Priests should express the Prayers at the holy Communion and at Baptism, with a voice that might be heard by the faithful people; for the raising the souls of the hearers into a greater devotion, and affectionate giving glory to God. And then that Law citeth the words of the Apostle, 1 Cor. 14.16. Else when thou shalt bless with the Spirit, how shall he that occupieth the room of the unlearned say Amen, at thy giving of thanks, seeing he understands not what thou saist? Which imperial Law takes care, that the Prayers of the Church may be understood by the people for their profit, providing that the words thereof should be audibly pronounced, and supposing these Prayers to be expressed (as they then were) in a language commonly understood. A second testimony is from the Roman Pontifical, in which was continued down to the Council of Trent, by the Roman Pontifical. a direction at the Ordination of Lectors, as is noted in Hist. Con c. Trid. l. 6. p. 470. the History of that Council, ut studeant distincte & articulate legere, ut à populo intelligantur. From whence it is easily collected, that when that Pontifical was composed, the service of the Roman Church was then in that language, which was understood by the people; and the sense of the Roman Church then was that it was requisite it should be understood: and by its authority it took care that it might be so expressed as to be understood. But when after some time, the Latin tongue by degrees grew out of vulgar use, especially under the various Mutations in the Empire, there was then want of care to order the expressions of the publick service to be such, as would suit the capacities of the people.
27. The third testimony is, from the Council of Trent: which declares, Sess. 22. cap. 8. Etsi Missa contineat magnam populi eruditionem, Patribus tamen visum non expedire, ut vulgari passim lingua celebraretur. Quamobrem retento Ecclesiae Romanae [Page 178]ritu, ne oves Christi esuriant, mandant Pastoribus, ut, inter Missarum celebrationem, aliquid ex iis quae in Missa leguntur exponant, What the Council of Trent acknowledge. praesertim festis diebus. Though the publick Service or Mass contains much instruction for the people, it doth not seem fit to the Fathers that it should be usually celebrated in the Vulgar tongue. Wherefore retaining the rites of the Church of Rome, they command the Pastors, that, in the time of its celebration, they expound somewhat of those things which are read in the Mass, especially upon Festival days. Now here is an acknowledgment, that it is for the benefit of the people to understand the Service for their instruction, and yet a course is taken, that a main part thereof should not be understood, that they may still keep up the Romish usage, which hath for many ages thus practised. Only they shall be suffered to understand so much of what is contained therein, as may keep them from famishing.
28. But these words seem to carry along with them, some intimation of guilty consciences in this decision. As if a Physician should declare, that he knows such a Medicine to be mighty useful, to recover his Patient to his health, but however he doth not intend he shall have it, but he may apply to him such a part of the ingredients, as will keep him alive (and yet possibly he may be mistaken herein). Or this is something like, as if a Judge when he had considered a Case of right, concerning a temporal estate, should declare that there is a very fair and ample Patrimony, that belongs to Sempronius, and he ought to have the profit thereof: but nevertheless it seems fit to him, that Sempronius should not enjoy this Estate, that so no alterations may be made in present possessions. However he adjudgeth them who keep him out of his Patrimony, and debar him of his right, at some times, and especially upon festival days, to give Sempronius some such relief, as themselves shall think fit, for the satisfying his hunger, lest he should be famished for want of all supply of food. Now if such a Physician's practice be honest dealing, and the determination of such a Judge be doing justice in secular interests; then hath this Council done right to the members of [Page 179]the Church, and determined this case according to the rules of Christian integrity. For as it is the duty of the Pastors to feed the sheep of Christ, so it is the right of the sheep or people, to receive this food, and therefore to deny them much of that, which is acknowledged proper for them, is to defraud them of that, which justly belongs unto them.
29. But that the publick Prayers of the Church, Publick Service in a known language greatly useful. should be in a language commonly understood by the people, is both reasonable and sutable to the publick Service, and greatly useful and profitable to promote piety and edification. For the publick Worship of God rightly performed, is a great part of practical Religion. And devoutness therein, is both an eminent exercise of piety, and hath a great influence upon the minds of men to fix in them pious dispositions for the right ordering the whole course of life. This devoutness is a vigorous, lively and holy exercise of the mind and affections, and the whole man towards God, and in his service: and whilst fit and proper words would tend much to excite the people hereunto, this advantage is lost in the use of an unknown tongue, which is to no more purpose to him that understands it not, than if nothing at all was spoken. And what is here said by the defenders of the Romish practice, doth generally confute it self. Sometimes it is said, Coster. Enchir. c. 17. p. 496, 497. Nonest necessum à vulgo intelligi, &c. that it is not needful the people should understand the Prayers and Hymns of the Church, because they are not intended to instruct the people by understanding the words, but suavi melodia, majestateque actionis, by the sweet melody and majesty of the action, The plea, that Prayers are not to instruct the people, considered, to dispose them to Religious reverence towards God. But if words in the worship of God be not needful to be understood, what need is there of any words at all, when grave actions and melodious sounds are sufficient? But if it be said, that words being understood by the Priests and learned men, are useful to quicken their devotion, and to fix and unite their minds, in joyning together in the same supplications and praises in publick Service; it is easie to observe, that this might have the same effect upon the devoutly disposed people, [Page 180]if the Prayers and other parts of the Service, were in a language which they understood. And therefore it must either be granted, that it is unnecessary that any should understand the particular expressions of the Service, and then it is to no purpose to use any language at all; or else that it is desirable that all should understand it.
30. Sometimes we are told that it is requisite the publick Service should be in Latin, Coster. Enchir. ubi sup. because otherwise Priests; who come out of other Countreys, could not celebrate the Offices, neque promiscue laudes Dei decantare, nor jointly with others sing the praises of God. But surely such Priests though they should not understand the language, may as well join in the praises of God, as the people at home can do in the language they understand not. And this charitable consideration towards foreign Priests, might be extended so far, and the care concerning foreign Priests. as to prove (if it had any weight in it) that the service of the Romish Church, ought to be in Arabick, that if any Priests should come from those Eastern parts, where that language is understood, and the Latin is not; they might bear a part in the service. But if this would be ridiculous, when by this method the generality even of the Priests at home would not understand it, let it be considered what tolerable account can be given, why they should hinder the generality of the people from understanding it; especially when the Apostle himself hath so plainly determined, that when prayers or praises are in an unknown tongue, The Apostolical precept observed. the unlearned Auditor cannot so well join therein, and his edification is thereby prejudiced, 1 Cor. 14.16, 17. And what the Apostle speaks in that Chapter, doth plainly disallow the use of an unknown tongue in the publick worship of God, though they who spake, spake by the extraordinary gift of tongues; which thing was apt to excite the Christian Auditory, to a particular admiration of the Divine gifts, and so might well be esteemed an extraordinary general help to devotion, and adoration. And the particular exceptions, against this plain and full Apostolical testimony, [Page 181]are so inconsiderable, and have been so oft refuted, that I think them not worthy to be named.
31. But Ledesim. de Scrip. qu. Ling. non legendis. c. 13. Coster. Ench. c. 17. several Writers of the Romish Church tell us, that it is not necessary, the people should understand the expressions of the publick prayers and praises (and consequently not say Amen to them) because these services are not directed to them, but to God: and they may partake of the benefit of these services, though they do not understand them, Bellarm de Verb. Dei, l. 2. c. 16. as an ignorant Country man may have received advantage from a Latin Speech spoken on his behalf to a Prince, Of the pretence that prayers are directed to God, and not to the people. by whom it is well understood; or as absent persons may be advantaged by the prayers, which others put up for them, though themselves do not hear them. But that this is an insufficient defence may appear, 1. Because though the Lessons are directed to the people, yet these also are read in a tongue they understand not. 2. Because the thing here to be considered, is not whether one may not be benefitted by anothers prayers and Religious addresses to God; which is supposed to be true, when we pray for one another: but we are here to take notice, whether the people ought notto bear a part, and to join in those great exercises of Religious piety, of prayers, thanksgiving and glorifying God, in the right performance of his publick worship and service. For the whole exercise of Divine worship, is not only to seek for blessings from God, but also to praise him and glorifie him, which the people cannot particularly join in, and go along with, unless they understand what is expressed in the service. And therefore if they ought to join therein; by being debarred from understanding it, they are hindred from these acts of piety, which they ought to perform, and God is deprived of a great part of that glory that is due to him; and consequently Religion and piety are much prejudiced thereby.
32. Now it may be reasonably presumed, The people are concerned to-worship God. that if the people have such beings and souls, as are indued with capacities of worshipping and glorifying God, they ought to be employed to this purpose: but if they have none such [Page 182](which would be to suppose them not to be Christians or men, and to be uncapable of doing acts of duty and Religion, and of receiving rewards) then will they not be concerned to attend Gods publick worship. And these pleas used by these Writers, are as plausible, to excuse their absence from the publick Assemblies, as their not understanding the publick Service. But that the people are to join in the duties of Religious worship, is not only supposed by S. Paul, in that discourse upon this subject, 1 Cor. 14. but may be proved from the Psalms, and many other Scriptures, calling upon all people, to praise, and laud and glorifie God, and from S. John's Visions of the Gospel-Church, where sometimes the 144000, sometimes so great a multitude as no man could number, are represented joyning together in the worship of God.
33. But a thing so manifest as this is, stands in need of no further proof, siince there are such frequent precepts for prayer, thanksgiving, and giving glory to God, directed to all Christians. And the Christian Church from the beginning acknowledged the people to be much concerned, in the performing the publick worship of God. Just. Apol. 2. Justin Martyr declares, how in the prayers before the Eucharist, all the Christians together rose up, and presented those prayers, and in those at the Eucharist they joined their consent by answering, Amen. Tertullian declaring the Christian practice, saith, Tert. Apol. c. 39. we go together to the Assembly and Congregation, ut ad Deum quasi manu facta precationibus ambiamus orantes, that we may earnestly call on God by prayers as with a joint strength; and this force (saith he) is acceptable to God. And before both these Ignatius urging and commending the publick service, said, Ign. Ep. ad Eph. if the prayer of one or two hath so great a force, [...], how much greater is that of the Bishop and the whole Church? And in the Primitive times sometimes an Amen, and sometimes other responsals, were directed to the people, in the ancient Liturgies. The result of all this is, that whereas the peoples actual joining [Page 183]in the several parts of Gods worship is a great part of their duty, and the pious and devout performance of it, both tends to the honour of God, and to their edification; the present Church of Rome by establishing their service in a tongue not understood by the people, both unjustly and impiously hinders the due worship of God, and that piety of men which is conjoined with it; and derived from it.
34. I might give a fourth instance, Immoral Doctrines hinted at. of the hindrances to an holy life, in the Church of Rome, from those loose rules of practice delivered by divers of their Doctors and Casuists, and the allowance their rules give, to those gross enormities and heinous vices, which the Philosophers and vertuous Pagans would abhor, being opposite to the laws of nature, and that honesty which prevailed amongst the better part of the Gentiles. Of such things as these a large account hath been given, in the Mystery of Jesuitism, and several other Books: as their giving allowance to perjury, Murder, and other such heinous sins, upon sleight occasions, as to preserve ones reputation, and the like. And what endeavours have been used by the doctrine of probability, and other methods, to uphold those positions which debauch Morality, hath been manifested from the Books of Father Bauny, Caramouel, Estrix, and divers others. It is acknowledged that vigorous endeavours were used by some of their Bishops, to suppress these wretched Principles of immorality, but there was as earnest and vigorous diligence used to uphold the same by many Casuists and Divines, especially in Flanders, and France. I do not therefore charge these Principles upon the Church of Rome in general, but upon many Doctors therein. Some of these abominable and immoral positions were condemned by Pope Alexander the Seventh, and many were Sentenced by Pope Innocent the Eleventh, and the Inquisition at Rome: of the latter of which I shall take some particular notice.
35. Amongst sixty five Propositions, condemned in the Vatican Decree of Innoc. 11. March. 2. 1679. by the Pope and the Cardinals, the general Inquisitors, these were some, Prop. 5. That we dare not condemn him of mortal sin, who should but once in his whole life, put forth an act of the love of God, Prop. 10, 11. We are not bound to love our Neighbour with an internal and formal act; We may satisfie the precept of loving our Neighbour by only external acts. Prop. 15. It is lawful for a Son to rejoice at his having murdered his Father when he was drunk, because of the great riches thence accrewing to him by Inheritance. Prop. 17. It is sufficient to have an act of faith once in the life time; Prop. 24. To call God to witness to a light lie, is not so great irreverence, that for it he either will or can damn a man. Now such horrid Positions as these, and many others in the same Decree, deserve the severest Censure, and it may amaze any one, that such things should be asserted, by those who take upon them to instruct others, in the Principles and Practices of Christianity. And what wretched lives may they lead, whose practices are directed by such Guides?
36. Now though these Positions are condemned to be at least scandalous and pernicious in practice, and therefore all persons are in that Decree strictly forbidden to practise upon them, and all who shall maintain them are declared to be under the Sentence of Excommunication: Yet this very Sentence is too kind and favourable to the Authors of these Positions upon a threefold account. First, In that such impious and irreligious Doctrines were not condemned as false, wicked, blasphemous or heretical, but only as at least scandalous and pernicious in practice, which is but a very mild Censure of these Doctrines themselves; and speaks no more against them, than is declared against some other positions contained in the same Decree, which are not so abominable. For instance, Prop. 19. That the will cannot effect; that the assent of faith should be more firm in it self, than the weight of the reasons which move to that assent do deserve: and Prop. 42. That it is not usury to require something besides the Principal, as being due out of benevolence and gratitude, but only when it is [Page 185]demanded as due out of justice. For whatsoever may be said against these Positions, it is a gentle and easie Censure of the other, to put them in the same rank with these, and under no heavier condemnation. Secondly, In that the authours of these unchristian Doctrines, and those who till the time of this Decree, have taught them and maintained them, are not by this, nor so far as I can learn, by any other Decree brought under any publick censure which may embolden and encourage others, to vent other wicked Principles against common morality in time to come, though but with a little variation from the same. Thirdly, In that the Books in which these wicked Principles are contained, and owned, are not by this Decree, and I think by no other, prohibited to be read; no not so far as the holy Scriptures themselves are under a prohibition.
SECT. III.
Those Doctrines and Practices are publickly declared and asserted in the Church of
Rome, and are by the Authority thereof established, which are highly derogatory to the just honour and dignity of our Saviour.
Sect. III 1. Dishonour done to Christ THose practices and opinions which vilifie the dignity, and authority of Christ are infamous, and bring a deserved dishonour upon the authours of them, and on them who embrace them. And as he is worthy of all glory, so his Church and the members thereof, are deservedly zealous of his honour. But herein the Romanists miscarry, which I shall manifest in some particulars.
2. by Invocating Saints, First, In their prayers and supplications to Saints and Angels: their practice herein, being not consistent with the honour due to our Lord, as our Advocate and Intercessor. This invocation of Saints, is declared by Sess. ult. the Council of Trent to be good and profitable. And in the Oath enjoined by Pius the Fourth, in Bull. Pli 4. to be taken of all the Clergy, a profession is required, that the Saints are to be worshipped and invocated: and in the publick Offices of the Romish Church, both in their prayers, and more especially and fully in their hymns, supplications for all manner of Heavenly blessings, are put up unto them. Cassand. Consult. de Cult. Sanct. Cassander indeed tells us, that these things are not done for any such intent, as if praying to them, should be thought simply necessary to salvation. And in the same discourse he declares, that they did not adjoin the Saints, as if God either could not or would not hearken, and shew mercy, unless they be intercessors for it. But it is well known, that his mild and moderate expressions, are displeasing to the greater part of that Church. And however, though the error in Doctrine [Page 187]is the greater, when that is declared necessary which is not so; the error in practice is not the less, if in doing that which is on other accounts blameable, it be declared not necessary to be done.
3. Now the blessed Jesus is constituted of God, and confidence in their intercession and merits. our Advocate and Intercessor, that we may in his name, and through him, draw nigh to God: And it is part of his Kingly authority, and headship over his Church, to dispense those blessings for which we seek unto God in his name; and he is exalted to be a Prince and a Saviour to give repentance and remission of sins, Act. 5.31. But in many Books of Devotion, used and approved by the Church of Rome, their addresses are much more frequent to Saints, and sometimes to Angels, and especially and most frequently to the Blessed Virgin, than to our Lord and Saviour himself; and to these they apply themselves, that by them they may find acceptance with God, and that by their merits they may obtain help, grace and blessing. And even the title of intercessor and advocate also, is oft-times given to them, both in the more ancient Offices, and in the present Roman Breviary, together with expressions of trust and confidence in their merits, frequently joined with them. On S. Andrew's day they in Missal. sec. us. Sarum & in Brev. pray with respect to him: Sit apud te pro nobis perpetuus intercessor; that he may be with thee for us a perpetual Intercessor. And the blessed Virgin is stiled Br. Rom. ad complet. a Vesp. Trin. our Advocate. And they some times with respect to a Saint use such expressions as these in their addresses to God, Ejus intercedentibus meritis, ab omnibus nos absolve peccatis, ibid. Com. Confess. Pont. Absolve us from all our sins, through the intercession of his merits. And with respect to Pope Nicholas, both in the present Roman Breviary, and in the Office secundum usum Sarum which was most in use in this Kingdom before the Reformation, is a prayer for the sixth of December, that by his merits and prayers we may be freed from the fire of Hell. And of this nature numerous instances may be given. And such like expressions concerning the Saints, and applications to them, encroached so far upon our Saviours Intercession, and being [Page 188]our Advocate, that with respect hereto, Cassander says of divers of the Romish Communion; Cassand. Consult. de mer. & interces. Sanctorum. They pretend that they only desire their prayers. But 1. It is unknown to us, that they know our desires. advocationis Christi officio obscurato, Sanctos atque imprimis Virginem Mariam in illius locum substituerunt, that the Office of Christs Advocateship being obscured by them, they substituted the Saints and principally the Virgin Mary in his place.
4. But the most considerable men who write in defence of this practice declare, that they only invocate the Saints to obtain the assistance of their prayers, but First, If this was true, and no more was either intended by the Church of Rome, or practised by its members, yet there is no assurance that particular Saints departed know our particular wants and supplications and desires; and much more may they be unacquainted with that inward devoutness, and pious temper of soul, which doth qualifie men for the obtaining the favour of God, and his heavenly blessings. And a wise man would not think it reasonable, to place any considerable dependance in a special case, upon the care and assistance of such a friend, who is at a distance from him, and of whom he hath no sufficient ground of confidence, that he knows any thing either of his need or of his special desire from him. The ways assigned by the Romanists, to declare how the Saints departed are acquainted with things here below, especially so far as to discern the special motions of the minds of all particular persons, are but expressions of great words without evidence: and the speculum Trinitatis may as well serve to shew that the Angels in glory, were from the beginning of their confirmation in happiness acquainted with all things future, by seeing the face of our heavenly Father, (when yet our Lord declares, they knew not the time of the day of Judgement) as that the Saints in glory, have such a clear understanding of things and persons in this world. Now if they understand not our requests and desires, supplications directed to them, are not only imprudent, but an abuse of Religious Worship, by employing a considerable portion of it, and of our devotion therein, about that which at least signifies nothing, [Page 189]but is wholly useless, and to no purpose. And to perform acts of Religion upon the uncertain supposition of this being true, (of which we can have no certain knowledge, and there is much to be said against it) is to shew our selves too forward to run the hazard, of being guilty of this miscariage.
5. And whereas God and his Gospel doth instruct men, Our Religion gives no direction for such prayers. in the parts and duties of Religion, but hath given neither direction nor encouragement, to the invocation of Angels or Saints departed, or to perform any Religious Worship to them; it is no duty incumbent on men, to make such addresses to them; and in this case concerning the object of Religious worship, it is not their due to receive, what is not our duty to perform. And we may reasonably fear, lest God should account our giving such honour to those glorified creatures in Heaven, as to acknowledge them to know the desires of the hearts of men, and addressing our selves to them thereupon, to be a misplacing that honour, which is only due to himself, and our blessed Saviour; and this might bring us under his displeasure. And when I consider, how frequently the Apostle desires the prayers of the Christian Churches on earth, and directs them to pray for one another, and to send to the Elders of the Church, to obtain their prayers: I cannot but think, that he would have been as forward to have directed Christians, to seek for the prayers of Saints departed (of which he speaks nothing) if he had accounted that to be lawful and useful; and from hence it may seem highly probable if not certain, that the Souls departed, do not understand, and are not particularly affected, with the requests and desires of men here below. Besides this, though I conceive holy Angels may be frequently present in the Assemblies of the Christian Church, I cannot think it allowable, though I had special assurance of their presence at any particular time; to direct the acts of publick worship in that case sometimes to God and Christ and sometimes to them, in the same gesture of adoration, and especially in the use of such words of address to the Angels, (however they be understood) as may [Page 190]fitly be applied to Christ: For this would give too much of that homage to the Servant, which is due unto the Lord.
6. [...] greatly honour the Saints departed. But we who do not direct our prayers and Religious supplications to Saints departed, have a high honour for them, endeavouring to follow their good examples, praising God for them, and hoping to be hereafter with them in the mansions of glory. And since their goodness and love is not diminished, but increased by their departure, and they are still members of the same body, I esteem them to have affectionate desires of the good of men upon Earth, and especially of pious men, who are fellow-members with them. And I account it one great priviledge that I enjoy, from the Communion of Saints, that by reason of membership with the same body, I have an interest in the Religious supplications of all the truly Catholick part, of the diffusive Church Militant upon Earth, and in the holy Services of the triumphant part thereof in Heaven. I can also willingly admit what Cyp. de Mortalitate, Magnus illic nos charorum numerus expectat, parentum, fratrum, filiorum—copiosa turba—adhuc de nostra salute sollicita. S. Cyprian sometimes expresseth, that departed friends have a particular desire of the good of their surviving relations; and what in another place he recommends Epist. 57. ad Cornel. The Papists do directly pray for blessings to the Saints., that departing Christians continue their affectionate sense of, and prayers for, the distressed part of the Church on Earth. But upon the foregoing considerations, this will not warrant Religious addresses to be directed to these Saints.
7. Secondly, The petitions used in the Romish Church, in their supplications to the Saints, do plainly express more than their desiring them to pray for them. I shall not insist on the high extravagances, in divers Books of Devotions, and in the Offices formerly used in some particular Churches, as that in the Missale sec. usum Sarum to the Virgin Mary In Nativit. B. Matiae., Potes enim cuncta, ut mundi Regina, & jura Cum nato omnia decernis in soecla, Thou canst do all things as the Queen of the World, and thou with thy Son determinest all rights for ever; which, with many expressions of as high a [Page 191]nature, place a further confidence in the Saints, and expectation from them, than meerly to be helped by their prayers. But I shall instance in two or three expressions, in the present Roman Breviary. They apply themselves to S. Peter, Br. Rom. Jun. 29. in Hymn. Peccati vincula Resolve tibi potestate tradita, Qua cunctis coelum verbo claudis, aperis; Loose the bonds of our sins, by that power which is delivered to thee, whereby by thy word, thou shuttest and openest heavent to all men. And to all the Apostles, they direct their prayers on this manner Br. Rom. in Commun. Apost. & in Festo S. Andr. Qui coelum verbo clauditis, Serasque ejus solvitis, nos à peccatis omnibus Solvite jussu quaesumus, Quorum praecepto subditur Salus & languor omnium, Sanate aegros moribus, nos reddentes virtutibus; Ye who by your word do shut up Heaven, and loose the barrs thereof, we beseech you by your command loose us from all our sins, ye to whose command the health, and the weakness of all is subject, heal those who are sick in their life and practice, restoring us to vertue. I am apprehensive, that many may think these instances the less blameable, because the expressions of them have a manifest respect to the commission and authority, which Christ gave to his Apostles, in the keyes of the Kingdom of Heaven, and the power of remitting and retaining sin: and the other Apostles are here owned to have the power of the keys as well as S. Peter. But that our Saviours Commission to them, referred wholly to the Government of his Church upon Earth, is sufficiently manifest from those words both to S. Peter, and to all the Apostles, whatsoever thou, or ye shall bind on earth —and whatsoever ye shall loose on Earth. And though the Apostles are eminently exalted in the glory of the other world; yet to acknowledge them in Heaven, to acquit or condemn all men, and to receive them into Heaven, or exclude them from it, by their command, and by that power, which is committed to them, must include an owning them to be the full and compleat Judges of the quick and the dead.
8. And since the Romish Church asserts all their Bishops, to derive and enjoy the same authority which was committed [Page 192]to S. Peter; and if this be not only an authority upon earth, but in the future state; then all their deceased Popes (and much to the same purpose may be urged concerning all Priests) must still enjoy the same heavenly power, which they ascribe to S. Peter, though there is great reason to fear, that divers of themselves never entred into Heaven. To these, other numerous instances might be added, of their prayers to the Blessed Virgin, and to other Saints for grace, pardon, protection, and to be received by them at the hour of death: and such instances have been largely and fully produced, by some of the worthy Writers of our own Church, and Chamier, and other Protestant Authors, and particularly by Chemnitius in his Examen Conc. Trid.
9. But when Cardinal Bellarmine discoursed of these supplications to the Saints, he particularly instanced in some, as that to the Virgin Mary, Tu nos ab hoste protege, & hora mortis suscipe; do thou defend us from the enemy, and receive us at the hour of death; but will have them all to be understood, as desiring only the benefit of their prayers. But because the words they use, do not seem to favour this sense of his, he tells us Bellarm. de Sanct. Beatitud. l. 1. c. 9. Notandum est nos non agere de verbis, sed de sensu verborum; It must be noted that we dispute not about the words themselves, but about the sense and meaning of them. Now I acknowledge it fit, that words should be taken in their true sense, being interpreted also with as much candor as the case will admit. Yet I shall observe, 1. That it cannot well be imagined, that when they expresly declare their hopes, of obtaining their petitions to the Saints, by their command, and by their power which is committed to them, which is owned sufficient for the performing these requests, as in the instances I mentioned, no more should be intended, than to desire the assistance of their prayers; and this gives just reason to suspect, that more is also meant in other expressions and prayers, according to the most plain import of the words. 2. That though some of the Doctors of the Roman Church, [Page 193]would put this construction upon the words of their prayers; yet it is manifest the people understand them, in the most obvious sense, so as to repose their main confidence upon the Saints themselves and their merits. This may appear from the words I above cited, n. 3. from Cassander, who also tells us that Cass. Consu t. de Mer. & Interc. Sanct. homines non mali; men who were none of the worser sort, did chuse to themselves certain Saints for their Patrons, and in eorum meritis atque intercessione, plus quam in Christi merito fiduciam posuerunt; they placed confidence in their merits and intercession, more than in the merits of Christ.
10. The invocation of Saints and Angels will appear the more unaccountable, No such practice in the Old Testament, by considering what is contained in the holy Scriptures, and the ancient practice of the Church of God. In the Old Testament there is no worshiping of Angels directed, though the Law was given by their ministration, and that state was more particularly subject to them, than the state of the Gospel is, as the Apostle declares, Heb. 2.5. In the Book of Psalms, which were the Praises and Hymns used in the publick Worship of the Jews, there is no address made to any departed Saint, or even to any Angel; though the Jewish Church had no advocate with the Father in our nature, which is a peculiar priviledge of the Christian Church, since the Ascension of our Saviour. That place in the Old Testament, which may seem to look most favourably towards the invocation of an Angel. Gen. 48.16. The Angel which redeemed me from all evil, bless the Lads, is by many ancient Christian Writers not understood of a created Angel. But however it is to be observed that these words were part of the benediction of Jacob to the Sons of Joseph. Now a benediction frequently doth not exclude a prayer to the thing or person spoken of, but a desire of the good expressed, with an implicite application to God, that he would grant it. Thus in the next words, Gen. 48.16. Let my name be named on them, and the name of my Fathers Abraham and Isaac; which contain no prayer to the names of his Fathers, or to his own. [Page 194]So Isaac blessed Jacob, Gen. 27.29. using these expressions, Let People serve thee and Nations bow down unto thee. And this Clause of Jacob's Benediction is well paraphrased by one of the Targ. Jonath. in Gen. 48.16. Chaldee Paraphrasts, Let it be well pleasing before him (God) that the Angel, &c. But the Holy Angels themselves declared against the giving to them any acts of Worship, and refused to receive any such, both under the Old Testament, Judg. 13.16, 17, 18. and the New, Rev. 19.10. ch. 22.9. Yea the Apostle cautions against the worshipping of Angels, Col. 2.18. and the ancient Church prohibited it by her Conc. Laodic. c. 35. nor in the New, Canons.
11. And in the Gospel God himself whose right it is to direct and appoint in whose name we should approach unto him, hath directed us to come to him, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, and hath encouraged us thereto, by promising that what we so ask he will give, Joh. 16.23, and that our Lord himself will do what we so ask, Joh. 14.13, 14. And that Christ is able to save to the uttermost those that come unto God by him, and he ever lives to make intercession for them Heb. 7.25. And what further encouragement need be given or desired? But not a word is spoken, to direct us to any deceased Saint, or to any Angel, to make any of them our Intercessor. And this is the great encouragement proposed to us in approaching to God, that having a great High-Priest who is passed into the Heavens, Jesus the Son of God, and who can be touched with the feeling of our Infirmities, we may come boldly to the Throne of Grace, Hebr. 4.14, 15, 16, and that if any Man sin we have an Advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the Righteous 1 Joh. 2.1. And in the Precepts our Saviour gives, to guide our Prayer and Worship, he directs us to referr them only to God, Matt. 4.10. Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve; and Luke 11.2. when ye pray, say, Our Father which art in Heaven.
12. And though S. Stephen suffered Martyrdom in a short time after our Saviour's Ascension; and S. James (whose Martyrdom Annal. Eccl. an. 44. n. 2. Baronius places in the forty fourth [Page 195]year of Christ) and the Blessed Virgin also in all probability, died before the writing of any part of the New Testament: nor in the Primitive Church. Yet in all the New Testament where there are such frequent expressions of praying to and calling upon God, with Supplications to our Blessed Saviour, there is not the least intimation of any adoration, or invocation, to these eminent Saints or any others who were departed. And yet S. Paul assures us, that some of the Brethren who were Witnesses of our Saviour's Resurrection were fallen asleep before the time of his writing the first Epistle to the Corinthians, 1 Cor. 15.6. And it hath been at large observed, and proved by sufficient evidence, that no genuine Writer of the first Centuries hath any thing in him to express or favour invocation of Saints. This is shewed by in Letter of Invocation of Saints. the Bishop of Lincoln, for the first three hundred years, and Voss. Thes. Theol. Disp. 10. Vossius speaks of three hundred and seventy. After which time, some expressions were used, which made way for this practice; but yet no such thing was brought into any publick Liturgy, for some hundred years after.
13. It may be here added, that if we consider the Saints they invocate, Of the Canonization of Saints. besides what Objections may be made against particular Persons, it may be noted, that the general Worship given to Saints, hath respect to all those who are Canonized by the Roman Bishop: And there is no sufficient reason to believe that all such are truly Saints. The form of Canonization declares the Person canonized Sacr. Cerem. ut Sanctum à Christi fidelibus venerandum, that he is to be worshipped of Christians as a Saint. That none may receive publick adoration but they who are canonized by the Pope, is owned by De Sanct. Beat. c. 19. Bellarmine; who also declares, that ib. c. 9. it is to be believed, that the Pope doth not erre in Canonizing. But he who believes the truth of this, must frame an higher notion of the Papal Infallibility than that Cardinal hath given us. For he tells us de Rom. Pont. l. 4. c. 2. it is a thing agreed betwixt Catholicks and Hereticks, that the Pope as Pope [Page 196]and joined with all his Council, may err in matters of Fact, and such as depend on the information and testimony of men. He tells us indeed in the same place, that in propounding matters of Faith, or enjoyning rules of Duty and Practice, he cannot err. But since no matter of Fact is more lyable to mistake, than to discern whether a person be eminently and sincerely holy or no; especially as they proceed in the Church of Rome, where the Testimonies concerning their working Miracles are of great moment in this case; it may therefore according to the Cardinals own position, be thought at least doubtful, whether the Pope may not mistake in judging a Man to be truly a Saint, and then it may seem hard to believe, that all must needs be Saints whom he declares to be such by Canonization.
14. Of denying the Cup in the Eucharist to the Laity, A Second Instance I shall here consider, is, That they at Rome debarr the people of the Cup in the Holy Communion, which was manifestly one part of that Holy Sacrament, as it was instituted, and commanded to be received, by our Saviour. And therefore this contains an Opposition to what was established by Christ. In the Church of Rome, both the Laity and the Clergy (except in ordinary Communions, only the person consecrating or, as they speak the conficient Priest) receive only the one element in the Eucharist, and not the other of the Cup. And though the Council of Sess. 22. in fin. Trent wholly waved the determining this Question, concerning the Cup, Whether it might be granted to any of the Laity? And referred this wholly to the prudence of the Pope, who hath still continued the former use in one kind; yet that Council freely declared their sense, concerning the Doctrines and Rules of Duty, referring to the Sacrament. Here it declares, that Sess. 21. c. 1. the Laity and the Clergy, who do not consecrate, are obliged by no Divine Precept to take the Eucharist in both kinds, and that it cannot be doubted salva fide, but that the Communion in one kind, is sufficient to Salvation; and that whole Christ and the true Sacrament is taken under either kind [Page 197]alone, and therefore they who so receive, are deprived of no grace necessary to Salvation. And they so declare these things, with others concerning the Sacrament, that if any person shall speak contrary thereto, even to say that the Catholick Church was not moved by just (or sufficient) reasons, in ordering the Laity and Clergy who do not consecrate, to communicate only under the Species of bread, he shall be under an Anathema; and they also forbid all Christians for the future— ne de iis aliter credere audeant; that they do not dare to believe otherwise of these things. But that which is here to be enquired and examined is, Whether the Sacrament of the Eucharist ought not according to the institution of Christ and by his authority, to be administred in both kinds?
15. That Christ did institute this Sacrament, against Christs Institution: in both kinds of Bread and Wine, is so plain from the words of its Institution, that this is acknowledged in the Ubi sup. c. 1. Council of Trent. And that he gave a particular command to all Communicants to receive the Cup, seems plainly owned in one of the Hymns of the Roman Church. Sacris, &c. in Brev. Ro. in festo Corp. Christ. Dedit fragilibus corporis ferculum, Dedit & tristibus sanguinis poculum, Dicens, Accipite quod trado vasoulum, Omnes ex eo bibite. Sic Sacrificium istud instituit. He gave the entertainment of his body to the Frail, to the Sad he gave the Cup of his blood, saying, Take this Cup which I deliver, drink ye all of it. Thus did he institute that Sacrifice. These expressions have a particular respect to that Command concerning the Cup, Matt. 26, 27. Drink ye all of it. And it may be further observed, that those words in the Institution, Do this in remembrance of me, are a Precept, which hath special respect to the receiving both the kinds, both the Bread and the Cup. For though I acknowledge these words, Do this, to establish the whole Institution, that as Cyp. Ep. 63. S. Cyprian expresseth their sense, ut hoc faciamus quod fecit & Dominus,— & ab eo quod Christus & docuit, & fecit, non recedatur; that we should do what our Lord did, and should not depart from what Christ taught and did: Yet these words have a [Page 198]more especial regard to the distribution or participation of the Sacrament. For Do this, &c. in S. Luke, and S. Paul, comes in the place of take, eat, &c. in S. Matt. and S. Mark: and in these words of S. Paul, Do this as oft as ye drink it in remembrance of me; the words, as oft as ye drink it, do plainly import thus much, that the Command do this, in that place, doth peculiarly respect the receiving the Cup.
16. This Institution of Christ was anciently even in the Church of Rome, acknowledged to be so fair a Rule to all Christians, that from hence de Consecrat. di. 2. c. 7. Cum omne. Pope Julius undertook to correct the various abuses, which had in some places been entertained: Insomuch that he declares against delivering the Bread dipt in the Cup; upon this reason, because it is contrary to what is testified in the Gospels, concerning the Master of truth, who when he commended to his Apostles, his Body and his Blood, Seorsum panis, seorsum & calicis commendatio memoratur; his Recommendation of the Bread and of the Cup is related to be each of them separate and distinct. And that the Apostolical Church did give the Cup to the Laity, is plain from the Apostles words to the Corinthians, where he useth this as an Argument, to all particular Christians, against communicating in any Idolatrous Worship, 1 Cor. 10.21. ye cannot drink the Cup of the Lord and the Cup of Devils: And the same will appear manifest from other expressions hereafter mentioned. And the Council of Trent Sess. 21. c. 2. owns, that from the beginning of Christianity, the Sacrament was given in both kinds. But they following much the steps of the Council of Constance, account neither the Institution of Christ, nor the practice of the ancient Church, to be in this case any necessary guide, but they declare, the custom then received, to be changed upon just reasons.
17. But that the Argument from the Institution and Command of Christ, might be eluded, and a Mist cast before the Sun, divers Romanists, and particularly de Euchar. l. 4. c. 25. which binds all Communicants. Bellarmine, declare, that Christs command, drink ye all of it, was given to the Apostles only, and not to all Communicants. [Page 199]To which I answer 1. That the Apostles, at the time of the Institution of this Sacrament, were not consecrating, but communicating; and therefore the Command given to them, as receiving the Sacrament, is a rule for Communicants, Which binds all Communicants. and can by no reason be restrained to the consecrating Priest: And indeed the ancient Church made no such distinction in this case, between Priest and People, but acknowledged, as Chrys. Hom. 18. in 2 Epist. ad Corinth. S. Chrysostome expresseth it, that the same Body is appointed for all, and the same Cup: And agreeable hereunto are the Articles of the Church of England, which declare Art. 30. that both the parts of the Lord's Sacrament, by Christ's Ordinance and Commandment, ought to be ministred to all Christian men alike. 2. That this device would serve as effectually (if it were considerable) to take away the Bread, with the Cup, from the people, that so no part of Christ's Institution should belong to them. 3. The Command of Christ, with the reason annexed, Matt. 26.27, 28. Drink ye all of it; for this is my blood of the New Testament, which is shed for many for the Remission of Sins; doth give sufficient light to discern, to whom this Precept is designed; to wit, to all them, who desire to partake in the Communion of the blood of the New Testament, for the Remission of sins, and that is to all Communicants in that Sacrament. 4. S. Paul 1 Cor. 11.25, 26. plainly applys Christ's Command, concerning the Cup, to all who come to the Holy Communion; in that after the rehearsal of that part of the Institution, concerning the Cup, he immediately says to the Corinthians, For as oft as yet eat this Bread and drink this Cup, ye do shew the Lord's Death till he come. And he re-inforceth this Command of partaking of the Cup, indefinitely to all who are to Communicate, v. 28. Let a Man (not only the Priest) examine himself, and so let him eat of this Bread, and drink of this Cup.
18. But here, the Council of Trent acquaints us with a claim of the Churches authority and power in the Sacrament Ubi sup. c. 2. in dispensatione Sacramentorum, salva illorum substantia, statuere, vel mutare; to appoint and change things, [Page 200]in dispensing the Sacraments, still preserving their substance. And they seem to intimate, that the Communion in both kinds, No power of the Church can take away the Cup from the People. is not of the substance of the Sacrament, because whole Christ and all necessary grace is contained under one kind. But 1. If by being of the substance of the Sacrament, we mean all that is enjoined by Christ's Precept, and is necessary for the right administration of the Sacrament, according to his Institution: The use of both kinds is proved to be of this nature; and therefore to change this, is not within the Churches authority. 2. They may as well say, that whole Christ is in one kind, and therefore there needs no consecration of the Cup, as that therefore there needs no distribution: And so the Cup may be wholly rejected, with as much Piety, as the Laity are now deprived of it. 3. What is contained in the Sacrament, is contained in it according to the Will of Christ, and his Institution; and thereby the Bread is the Communion of the body of Christ, and the Cup is the Communion of the blood of Christ, 1 Cor. 10.16. And Ration. l. 4. c. 54. n. 13. Durandus did truly assert, that the blood of Christ is not Sacramentally in the Host; because the Bread signifies the Body, and not the Blood. So he with somewhat more to this purpose. And this is the more considerable, because in the Holy Eucharist, the death of Christ is represented, and in the Cup, his Blood, as shed. And Gelasius, who was once Bishop of Rome, when he heard that some received the Bread only and not the Cup, declared what then it seems was Catholick Doctrine at Rome, that they must either receive the whole Sacrament, or be rejected from the whole, because de Consec. Dist. c. 2. comperimus. divisio unius ejusdem mysterii sine grandi Sacrilegio non potest provenire; the dividing one and the same Sacrament cannot be without grand Sacriledge. Which words contain a more full and plain censure of what since his time is practised in the Church of Rome, than can be evaded by the strained and frivolous Interpretations, either of Gratian, of Binius, or Baronius. And we have also much greater authority than his: For besides what I have above mentioned, this use of the Cup was part of what S. Paul [Page 201]received of the Lord, and delivered to the Corinthians, 1 Cor. 11.23-25. and it was matter of praise in the Corinthians, that they kept the ordinances as he delivered them, v. 2.
19. And what is asserted in the Council of Trent, that the Church had just reason, to order the Communion in one kind; and what others say, that it is more profitable to Christians, and contains an honour and reverence to that Ordinance; must suppose that their wisdom is greater than our Saviour's, who did not know or consider, with so much prudence as they do, what is fit to be appointed, and established in his Ordinance. And since the Holy Ghost declared, both the Bread and the Cup to be appointed to shew forth Christs death till he come, 1 Cor. 11.26. they must therefore be both used to this purpose, until his second coming, and then no power was left to any Church, to alter and change this institution. And whilst some pretend reverence to God, and this Sacrament, in taking away the Cup from the people, it would be considered, that there can be no honour to God in acts of disobedience. But if pretences of honouring God, in acts of disobedience, could render actions commendable, Sauls Sacrificing must have passed for a pious attempt, and the Doctrine of the Pharisees, for the observing their vow of Corban, must have been esteemed a Religious assertion.
20. A third Instance I shall consider; Of the propitiatory Sacrifice of the Mass. is their pretending to offer a proper expiatory Sacrifice, of the Body and Blood of Christ in the Mass; which is derogatory to Christs own Priestly oblation, whereby he once offered himself a compleat Sacrifice of expiation. But the Sess 22. c. 2. Council of Trent declares, that in the Mass is Sacrificium verè propitiatorium, a truly propitiatory Sacrifice, and that it is offered both for the sins, punishments and other necessities of the living Christians, and also for the dead in Christ, who are not fully purged. And it pronounced an Anathema against him, who shall say, in missa non offerri Deo verum [Page 202]& proprium sacrificium; that in the Mass is not offered to God a true and proper Sacrifice, or that it ought not to be offered for the quick and the dead. And they declare it to be the very same Sacrifice which was offered upon the Cross. And the Catech. ad paroch. jux dec. Trid. p. 247. Roman Catechism saith, that this Sacrifice of the Mass, doth not only contain an efficacious meriting, but a satisfying also; and even as Christ by his passion did both merit and satisfie. So they who offer this Sacrifice do satisfie. And the Council of Anath. 3. Trent will have it offered for satisfactions.
21. Now it is acknowledged, that that perfect Sacrifice, which Christ himself once offered, is lively represented and eminently commemorated in the holy Communion, and the benefits thereof are there received by the worthy Communicant: and on this account this Sacrament especially, is a Christian Sacrifice in a large sense; The Eucharist how a Christian Sacrifice. as that Jewish Feast was called the Passeover, as it was a memorial and representation of the original Passeover, when the destroying Angel passed by the Houses of the Israelites. And it may be called a Sacrifice, as it contains the performance of such a chief part of service, and worship to God, as renders them who do it aright, pleasing and acceptable to God. And therein we present our selves to God, with our homage and oblations; and our praises, and supplications, that we and the whole Church may obtain remission of sins, and all other benefits of Christs passion. And such great actions of Religion, are in a more large sense, though not in a strict sense, frequently called Sacrifices, both in the holy Scriptures, as in Psal. 51.17. Rom. 12.1. Phil. 4.18. Heb. 13.15, 16. 1 Pet. 2.5. and frequently in the Fathers, as may be shewed from Justin Martyr, Tertullian, Clemens Alexandrinus and divers others. But this sense is so far from satisfying the Council of Trent, that it pronounceth ubi sup. an Anathema against him, who shall say, it is only a Sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving, or a commemoration of the Sacrifice of Christ on the Cross, and not a propitiatory Sacrifice.
22. Now that there is not, nor can be in the Sacrament, a proper Sacrificing Christ's Body and Blood, to make expiation for the sins of men, may appear from four Considerations.
Cons. 1. Christ's once offering himself a Sacrifice, Cons. 1. The Sacrifice of the Mass derogates from the death and pussion of Christ, was so compleat, that it neither needs, nor admits of any reiterating, or that this or any other propitiatory, or expiatory Sacrifices, should be again offered. This is observed by the Apostle, to be one excellency of the Sacrifice of Christ once offered, above the legal Sacrifices; that whereas by reason of the imperfection of them, the Priests offered oftentimes the same Sacrifices, Christ by one offering had fully perfected his work; and the Apostle therefore expressly saith, he should not offer himself often, Heb. 9.25, 26, 27, 28. chap. 10.10-14. de Missa, l. 2. c. 4. Bellarmine was so apprehensive, of the force and reasonableness of this consideration, with respect to the Mass, and the frequent repetition thereof, that he thought it necessary to assert, that the Sacrifice of the Mass is not of infinite value; for saith he, si missae valor infinitus esset, frustra multae missae; if the value of the Sacrifice of the Mass was infinite, it would be in vain that there should be many Masses. But he might also have discerned, that upon the same reason, he would be obliged to acknowledge, in derogation from the Sacrifice of Christ upon the Cross, and in opposition to the testimony of the Scriptures, that that offering of the Sacrifice of Christ, which he himself made in our nature, was but of a finite value, and not compleat, so as thereby to perfect for ever them who are sanctified; because if this had been effected by that one offering, it would be in vain to have repeated offerings of that Sacrifice.
23. But others of their Writers, entertain different notions and opinions from this, and conclude Barrad. Concord. Evangel. Tom. 4. l. 3. c. 16. that the merits of the Sacrifice of the Eucharist must be infinite, because they are the same merits, with those of the Sacrifice upon the Cross. And this must needs be so, according to the [Page 204]Council of Trent, which declares Sess. 22. c. 2. it to be the very same Sacrifice, which is now offered by the Priest, and which was then offered upon the Cross, and differeth only in the manner of offering, and then its merit and vertue must be the same. Now this conception of the value of the Sacrifice of the Eucharist, in asserting it to be so compleatly propitiatory, doth not only derogate from the Sacrifice of Christ, which himself offered upon the Cross, but in truth it makes it so void, as to take away any necessity thereof. For since our Lord instituted, and makes them void. and consecrated the Eucharist before his death; if he had therein offered himself a compleat expiatory Sacrifice, then the work of redemption and expiation, must have been fully performed, before that great work of his passion upon the Cross; and consequently his death upon the Cross, as a Sacrifice must be in vain. This was Hist. Conc. Trident. p. 443 & 451. again and again urged in the Council of Trent, by some whose apprehensions were not agreeable to what that Council determined. Nor can it be otherwise solidly answered, than by acknowledging, that our Lord when he instituted and celebrated the Eucharist, did not in that action, properly offer himself a propitiatory Sacrifice. And whereas in the Institution of the Eucharist, our Saviour spake of his blood which is shed, not only divers particular Writers of the Romanists own the expression of the present tense, to denote what was future, but soon to be accomplished; but even the Vulgar Latin, both in S. Matthew and S. Luke, expresseth it effundetur, shall be shed, to which agreeth the expressing the same in the Canon of the Mass. The like may be observed concerning the phrase of his Body being given, or broken, which the Vulgar Latin also in the words of the institution, 1 Cor. 11.24. renders tradetur, shall be given. Nor is it either pious or reasonable to think, that the Eucharist celebrated by an ordinary Priest, must be more properly and fully an expiatory and propitiatory Sacrifice, than that which was celebrated by Christ himself, in the first institution of it; when his act then was [Page 205]made the Rule to guide theirs, by his giving this commandment, Do this in remembrance of me.
24. Cons. 2. Cons. 2. The body of Christ is not now capable of being Sacrificed. A proper Sacrifice of Christ's Body and Blood, is not now capable of being offered, in the Eucharist. Indeed that Sacrament beareth a particular respect to the death of Christ, to his Body as broken, and his Blood as shed; and therein his death is shewed forth, 1 Cor. 11.26. But after his resurrection, he dieth no more; death hath no more dominion over him, Rom. 6.9. And therefore his Body as having been once really dead, and his Blood as once shed, may be commemorated, and represented in the Eucharist. But there is now no exhibiting his Body and Blood in that Sacrament really dead (which cannot be) and so properly offered a Sacrifice to God. And the defenders of the Romish Sacrifice, seem here to be put to a great loss.
25. In de Missa. l. 1. c. 2. Bellarmin's definition of a Sacrifice, the last clause thereof declares that the thing sacrificed, ritu mystico consecratur & transmutatur; is by a mystical right consecrated and changed. And explaining the former of these, he saith, it must ex prophana fieri sacra; of a prophane thing be made sacred, and that Sacrificare is Sacrum facere. But though the elements of the Eucharist, before the consecration may be called profane things, or not sacred, and so may be consecrated by the Priest; the glorious body of Christ is capable of no such thing. And explaining the latter clause, he saith it must be changed, so, ut destruatur, that it may be destroyed, or that desinat esse quod ante erat, that it may cease to be what it was before: and this is as far from agreeing with the uncorruptible body of Christ as the other; and therefore the Cardinal, in making and explicating this definition, seems to have laid aside, or else to have forgotten the interest he was to maintain.
26. And Conc. Evang. To [...]. l. 3. c. 6. Barradius acutely tells us, that immolatio, oblatio, and consumptio; staying, offering and consuming, [Page 206]are the things essential to a Sacrifice; and he undertakes so great an adventure, as to shew, how all of them, even the first, and the last, may be affirmed concerning the body of Christ in the Sacrifice of the Mass. He saith, that as a lamb is slain, when the blood is separated from the body by a knife: Christ is here slain, when vi consecration is sanguis Christi à Corpore Christi separatur; by force of the Consecration, the blood of Christ is separated from the body of Christ. Now it is a thing very hard to be conceived, how such a real division, and actual shedding of blood, should be suffered by the incorruptible and glorious body of Christ; and it is yet more difficult to conceive, how this can be reconciled with the Council of Trent, which declares that after the Consecration Sess. 21. c. 3. in the Sacrament of the Eucharist sub singulis speciebus totum atque integrum Christum sumi, all and whole Christ is by the Communicants received under each of the species, (which could not be done unless whole Christ was there) and they anathematize him who shall say the contrary, which I suppose this Author was not aware of.
27. With like nicety and trifling, he further says Barrad. ibid. the Body and Blood of Christ are consumed by the Priest on the Altar, under the species of Bread and Wine, because those species are consumed. Now it is strange enough, to speak of the glorified body of Christ being consumed, which is capable of no corruption: and it is yet more strange, that it should be consumed by consuming the species, when it is not the subject of those species. Surely it would be more rational to assert the mortality of the soul, and to think it sufficiently proved, by the death of the body.
28. To avoid this difficulty, some steer another course, Coster Enchir. c. 9. de Sacrificio Missae. Costerus a third Jesuit, in a manner deserts the cause. He first gives such a large description of a Sacrifice, as may agree to other acts of Divine worship. But when he speaks of the nature of this Sacrifice, he declares it to be representative of the passion and Sacrifice of Christ. He saith indeed that Christ is here offered, but then he saith, Christ upon the Cross was truly slain, by the real shedding his blood; but [Page 207]here is tantum illius mortis repraesentatio, sub speciebus panis & vini, only a representation of his death, under the species of Bread and Wine. Now though repraesentare be sometimes observed to signifie rem praesentem facere, to make the thing present, as some learned men have observed, the sense of Costerus must be, what we generally understand by representing; because he sometimes speaks of the species representing the dead body of Christ, which cannot be by making it so; and sometimes he declares, the Sacrifices of the Law to represent the death of Christ, but not so excellently as the Eucharist. And concerning the effect of this Sacrifice, ibid. p. 324, & 334. he declares this difference, between that Sacrifice on the Cross, and this of the Mass, that the former was offered to satisfie God, and pay the price for the sins of the world, and all other needful gifts; but the latter is for the applying those things, which Christ merited and procured by his death on the Cross. And to this purpose again, Hoc efficitur per Missae Sacrificium, ut quod perfecit Christus in cruce, id nobis singulis applicetur: illic pretium est solutum pro peccatis omnibus, hic nobis impetratur hujus pretii applicatio. Quod orationibus quoque in Ecclesia praestatur, quibus rogatur Deus, ut efficiamur participes passionis Christi. This indeed, if it were the true Doctrine of the Romish Church in this particular, would be a fairer account of it, than either it self or others give. But in truth, this is so different from the sense of the Council of Trent above expressed, that it seems to import, that this Writer thought it hard to clear and defend the true sense of that Church, and therefore chose to represent it under a disguise; and in this Controversie in most things he comes nearer to the Protestant Doctrine, than the Romish. We own such a representation of Christs death in this Sacrament, as consists with his real presence, in a Spiritual and Sacramental manner. We acknowledge such a Relation between the Passion of Christ on the Cross, and the Memorial of it, in this Sacrament, that the Communion of the body and blood of Christ, and the benefits procured by his passion, are exhibited in this Sacrament, and are [Page 208]therein by the faithful received. And we account the elements of Bread and Wine, to be offered to God in this Sacrament, as an oblation according to the ancient Church; since the setting apart and consecrating the elements, is a separating them to God, and to his service; but we do not look upon them, to make way for a proper propitiatory Sacrifice, in the Eucharist. But I now pass from the consideration of the Sacrifice to consider the Priest who is to offer it.
29. Cons. 3. The Sacrifice of Christ peculiar to his incommunicable Priesthood. Cons. 3. It is peculiar to the Office of Christs high Priesthood, after the order of Melchisedec, to offer up himself to be a propitiatory Sacrifice: and this high Priesthood is communicated to no other person besides himself. The Sacrifice of our Saviour, as Athan. cout. Arian. Orat. 3. Athanasius saith, hath compleated all, [...], being once made; and he adds, Aaron had those who succeeded him— [...], but our Lord having an high Priesthood, which is not successive, nor passeth from one to another, is a faithful High Priest. And this was the Apostles Doctrine, Heb. 7. Now Bellarmine saith, de Mis. l. 1. c. 24. no Catholicks affirm, other Priests to succeed to Christ, but they are his Vicars or suffragans in the Melchisedecian Priesthood, or rather his Ministers. But here it must be considered, 1. That if they be Priests of such an order, as can offer Christ himself, or the Sacrifice of his Body and Blood, to be a Sacrifice of atonement and propitiation, they must be capable of performing all the necessary rites of that Sacrifice. And one great rite thereof is, that as the legal High Priest, in making an atonement, was to enter into the holy of holies, with the blood thereof, so he who offers the great Sacrifice of atonement, which is the Body and Blood of Christ, must enter into Heaven it self, and there appear in the presence of God for us, presenting his Sacrifice to God in that Holy place, Heb. 9.11, 12, 24. but this none but Christ himself can do. 2. He who is a Priest, after the order of Melchisedec, must be a Priest for ever, since the order of the Melchisedecian Priesthood doth not admit succession, [Page 209]as that of the Aaronical did, Heb. 7.3, 8, 17, 23, 24, 28. And therefore such persons as succeed one another in their Office, cannot be of the Melchisedecian Priesthood. 3. Since an High Priest is chiefly appointed, to offer gifts or Sacrifices for sins, Heb. 5.1. chap. 8.3. and thereby to make reconciliation, and execute other acts of his Office, in pursuance of his Sacrifice; the offering that Sacrifice of reconciliation, for which he is appointed, is a main part of his Office, and therefore not to be performed by him, who hath not the same Office. Wherefore since no man hath that Office of High Priesthood, which Christ himself hath, none can make the same reconciliation, by offering the same Sacrifice of atonement or propitiatory Sacrifice.
30. But we are told in Catech. ad Paroch. de Euch. Sac. p. 249. the Roman Catechism, that there being one Sacrifice on the Cross and in the Mass, there is also one and the same Priest Christ, the Lord, and the Ministers who sacrifice non suam sed Christi personam suscipiunt, they take upon them the person of Christ, and they say not this is Christs body, but this is my body. Now if these words should intend more, than that the Minister acts by Christs authority (who hath given to none, authority to be High Priests, or Priests, of that order which himself is) and that it is the person of Christ who offers, and not of the Minister, then indeed there is a fit Priest for the Sacrifice. But then it must be proved, which can never be, that Christ in his own person undertakes this Office in every Mass; and then it must also be granted, that no man in the Church of Rome can pretend any more to offer this Sacrifice, than he can pretend to be the person of Christ.
31. Wherefore de Mis. l. 2. c. 4. Bellarmine gives us their sense, to this purpose: The Sacrifice of the Mass is offered by Christ, by the Church, and by the Minister, but in a different manner; Christ offers it by a Priest, a man, as his proper Minister; the Church offer, as the people offer by their Priest; so Christ offers by an inferior, the Church by a superior; the Minister offers as a true, but ministerial Priest. Now this pretends an authority from Christ, but the Office of performing this Sacrifice [Page 210]to be in the Priest. And to this purpose the Council of Trent, Sess. 22. both declares Christ to have commanded his Apostles, and their successors in the Priesthood, that they should offer this Sacrifice; and also bestow one of their rash Anathema's on him who shall say, that Christ did not make his Apostles Priests, or did not ordain, that they should offer his Body and Blood, when he said, Do this in remembrance of me. But as there is no expression in these words of Christ, or any other, to shew that he instituted his Apostles and their Successors to be such Priests, as to offer a proper propitiatory Sacrifice; so it appears, that the state of the Gospel doth not admit of any person, but only Christ himself, to offer his own Body and Blood, as a proper and compleat propitiatory Sacrifice; since none else are or can be of that Office of Priesthood, to which it belongs to offer this Sacrifice, nor is any other capable of performing the necessary Rites thereof.
32. Cons. 4. The great effects of Christs Sacrifice cannot be attributed to any repeated Sacrifice. Cons. 4. The great benefits from the merits of Christs Sacrifice, are wholly procured by that one offering of himself, when he died and gave himself a Sacrifice of a sweet smelling savour, and now lives for ever to pursue the ends thereof. And therefore there neither can, nor need be any other propitiatory Sacrifice of Christs Body and Blood. For that Sacrifice of Christ which was offered by himself, and made satisfaction for sin, did thereby obtain the grace, and gave a compleat and abiding sanction to the terms of the Gospel Covenant, that through his name, all who believe, and obey, may through his mediation receive remission of sins, and all other blessings of the Covenant. Now the Eucharist as a Sacrament confirms the benefits of this Covenant, and exhibits the blessings thereof. But the Eucharist cannot now, since the death of Christ, give such a Sanction and establishment to the new Covenant, that from it that Covenant should receive its sureness and validity, as it did from Christ's real Sacrifice; nor are any new terms of grace, superadded to that. But the validity of the new Covenant [Page 211]is supposed, in the administration of the Eucharist. And Christs own offering, obtained to himself that high exaltation, whereby he can give repentance and remission of sins, and is a continual Intercessor and Advocate, and therefore lives to execute his own last Will and Testament, and to bestow the benefits of that propitiatory Sacrifice, which he hath offered. Now these which were the great things procured by his Sacrifice, have such a peculiar respect to his own offering himself, that it is impossible they should have any dependance upon any after-celebration of the Eucharist; especially when this Sacrament must have its vertue from that new Covenant established, and from the exaltation of Christ. And since by that Sacrifice, Christ is a propitiation for the sins of the whole World, there is need of no renewed expiatory Sacrifice, to extend or apply the benefits thereof to particular persons, which is sufficiently done in the Eucharist as a Sacrament, and in other Ministerial administrations, dispensing in Gods name and by his authority, the blessings of the new Covenant to pious penitent and believing persons.
33. I might here also observe, that Barrad. Conc. Evang. Tom. 4. l. 3. c. 16. some of the Romanists themselves declare, that Christ doth not merit in the Sacrament of the Eucharist, because the state of heavenly Glory in which he is, excludes merit; but here are presented to God, the infinite merits of his death on the Cross. Now if this be true, (and the reason given for it is not inconsiderable) it must needs exclude any propitiatory Sacrifice from the Eucharist. But I shall further observe, that those admirable acts of the obedience of Christ, in the wonderful humiliation of his life and death, and submitting himself according to his Fathers will, to suffer even the death of the Cross, were of high value, for the making his propitiatory Sacrifice, which himself offered, available in the sight of God, to procure his blessing to man. But now since our Lord sits at Gods right hand, there is no such further humiliation (nor need there be, since what he once did, was of such unspeakable merit and worth) to give any new merits of like nature, to renewed [Page 212]proper propitiatory Sacrifices. But the merits of his life and death are of infinite and sufficient vertue. And whereas Christ neither appointed that there should be, nor declared that there is, any proper propitiatory Sacrifice in the Eucharist, he who can think against plain evidence, that in the first celebration of the Eucharist, Christ offered himself a proper propitiatory Sacrifice; and consequently that he died really, the night before he was crucified, and was dead when his Disciples heard him speak, and conversed with him alive; hath a mind and belief, of a fit size to receive this and several other strange Doctrines of the Church of Rome. But besides what I have here said, if Transubstantiation be a Doctrine contrary to truth, of which I shall discourse in the Sect. 4. n. 14-25. next Section, the foundation of the Proper Propitiatory Sacrifice is thereby removed.
34. Of additional Doctrines in the Church of Rome. To these Instances I may further add, that the Romish Church superadding to the Christian Religion many new Doctrines, as necessary points of Faith, doth hereby also derogate from the authority of our Saviour. For this casts a disparagement upon his revelation. Christ and his Apostles made a full declaration of the Christian Doctrine, insomuch that whosoever shall teach any other Doctrine, is under the Apostolical Anathema, Gal. 1.8, 9. which Cont. lit. Petil. l. 3. c. 6. S. Austin extends so far, as to apply that Anathema to him, whosoever he be, who shall teach any thing concerning Christ or his Church, or any matter of faith, or rule of Christian life, which is not contained in the Scriptures. But there was nothing taught in the Apostolical Doctrine, to assert or give any countenance to the Popes infallibility, or his Universal Supremacy; to the propitiatory Sacrifice of the Mass, to the Doctrine of Purgatory, Invocation of Saints, and many other things now delivered as points de fide in the Church of Rome, of which divers are mentioned in this Chapter. And these new matters of faith, have so altered and changed the ancient Christian Religion, that with these mixtures, it is very unlike what was declared by Christ and his Apostles.
35. The Council of Trent declares their Sess. 4. c. 1. All these under the name of Traditions made equal with the Scripture, receiving the holy Scripture, and their Traditions to be pari pietatis affectu & reverentia; with the like pious affection and reverence. Indeed it calls these Traditions, such as were from the mouth of Christ, or were dictated by the Holy Ghost, and received in the Catholick Church. But since after their declaring thus much, and expressing the Canon of the Scripture, with the additional Books received in the Romish Church, they tell us that this was done, that all men might know, what foundation they would proceed on, in their confirming Doctrines and reforming manners; it is manifest, that all Doctrines of Faith or practice, delivered in that Council, which are not contained in the Scriptures, are reputed to be such Traditions, as are of equal authority with the Scriptures. And in the Form. Juram. an. 1564. Bull of Pius the Fourth, many of these Doctrines are particularly expressed, and in the end of it an hearty acceptance is declared, of all things defined in the Council of Trent, and it is added that this is the true Catholick faith, extra quam nemo salvus esse potest, out of which no man can be saved. And this all who have cure of souls, and preferments in the Church, must own by their solemn Oath and Vow. And yet how little that Council in its Decisions, kept to the true Rules of Catholick Tradition, is sufficiently evident from what they at this very time declared, concerning the Canon of the Scripture: for their taking into the Canon several of those Books which we account Apocryphal, hath been plainly proved by Bishop Cosins, to be contrary to the Ʋniversal Tradition of the Church.
36. And if no man may with honesty, and above it. add any thing to a mans Deed or Covenant, as if it were contained therein, how great a crime is it to deal thus with Gods Covenant? But the Church of Rome not only equals her Traditions (containing many new points of Faith) with the Scriptures, and what is the true Christian Doctrine, but it really sets them above the Holy Scriptures, though they be in many things contrary thereunto. For they make Tradition [Page 214]such a Rule for the Scripture, that it must signifie no more than Tradition will allow. Sect. IV. And to this purpose their In Bull. pii 4. Clergy swear, to admit the Scriptures according to that sense, which the holy Mother the Church hath held, and doth hold; who is to judge of the true sense of Scripture. And hereby they mean the Church of Rome, there called the Mother of all Churches.
SECT. IV.
Of the publick
allowance or injunction of such things amongst the
Papists, as either debase the
Majesty of God, or give
divine honour to something else besides God.
THose things deserve to be condemned as greatly evil, which debase the Majesty of God, or deprive him of that peculiar Glory and Worship, which is due to him alone; and they who practise or uphold such things, ought to be esteemed as evil doers in an high degree. Honour, which, in a suitable measure, belongs to every Superior, as to a Father or a Prince, in the highest measure of it, is proper to God; and that reverence which is due to him, is necessary to be reserved solely for him, both from the rules of Justice and Piety, and also because God is in this respect a Jealous God.
2. 1. Images of the Deity are used by the Papists But, First, It is an abasing the Majesty of God, to represent the glorious, infinite, and invisible God, who is a pure Spirit, by a material Image. This is frequently and publickly practised in the Church of Rome, and is there allowed and defended by many of its Writers. De Eccl. Triumph. c. 8. Cardinal [Page 215] Bellarmine hath one Chapter on purpose to prove, Non esse prohibitas-imagines Dei, that Images of God are not prohibited; and he cites Cajetan, Catharinus, and others, as defending the same; and one chief argument, which he useth to prove this, is Ex usu Ecclesiae, from the usage of the Church. And he there declares, jam receptae sunt fere ubique ejusmodi imagines, that now such Images are almost every where received; and that it is not credible, that the Church would universally tolerate any unlawful thing: Where he also declares, that these were approved both in the second Council of Nice, and in the Council of Trent. But the making an Image of the true God, stands condemned in the holy Scriptures, even in the Second Commandment, against the Divine Law. Thou shalt not make to thy self any Graven Image—thou shalt not bow down to them nor worship them. And that the Divine Law doth not only forbid the Images of a false God, or an inferiour Deity, but such also as were intended to represent the true God, is manifest from Deut. 4.15, 16. Take good heed to your selves (for you saw no manner of similitude, in the day the Lord spake unto you in Horeb, out of the midst of the fire) lest ye corrupt your selves, and make you a Graven Image, the similitude of any figure, or the likeness of Male or Female. And this Command is the more to be considered, because of that emphatical caution, which is used by way of Preface thereto.
3. It was one of the hainous sins, which generally prevailed in the Pagan World, that they changed the Glory of the Incorruptible God, into an Image made like to corruptible Man, and to Birds, &c. Rom. 1.23. This is agreeable to the Pagan practice. And though I charge not the Roman Church, with running parallel to the Pagan Idolatry; yet this disparaging the Divine Being, by setting up visible Images and Representations thereof, and giving Worship to them under that relation, was one of the great Miscarriages of the Gentiles, and yet the chief part at least of the Gentiles, did not think these very Images to be the proper Beings of their Gods. For besides their acknowledgment of the Wisdom, Purity, Goodness, and Power of [Page 216]the Deity, which many Testimonies produced by Justin Martyr, Clemens Alexandrinus, Eusebius, and other Christian Writers do express, there was also retained amongst them, such Notions concerning the Deity, as to acknowledge God to be incorporeal. It is observed by Cont. Cels. l. 1. p. 13. Origen, that Numenius, a Pythagorean Philosopher, had enumerated those Gentile Nations, who asserted God to be an Incorporeal Being. And that great expression of Euripides is very plain, wherein he calls God, one who sees all things, but himself is invisible Cl. Alex. Adm. ad Gent. [...]. And agreeable to this, is the expression of Orpheus, that no Mortal sees God, but he sees all.
4. No such thing in the Primitive Church. The Primitive Christians not only had no Images of God, as appears from various expressions of Origen, Minutius Felix, and other Writers of those Ages; but they also greatly condemned any such thing. The ancient Council of Conc. Elib. c. 36. Elvira took care, ne quod colitur & adoratur, in parietibus depingatur, that that Being which is worshipped and adored should not be painted upon walls; which words must needs forbid and condemn the making Images of God. And Eusebius speaking of representing the Divine Being by dead matter, saith Praep. Evang. l. 3. c. 7., [...]; what can offer more violence to reason? And when he spake of the soul of man being the Image of God, as being rational, immaterial, immortal, and not subject to hurt and force, and that no Figure or Image could be made of this, he adds, ibid. c. 10. [...]; who can be so mad as to think, that the most high God may be represented by an Image made like to a man?
5. Some Romanists are not willing to own this general practice. But in the Church of Rome, the Blessed Trinity is frequently pictured, and represented by an Image. And though this be a common and publick practice, yet some of the Romanists are so unwilling, either to defend, or to acknowledge it; that they deny their having any Images of the Trinity. To this purpose Enchir. c. 11. Nulla igi [...]ur ratione dicendum est Christ anos vel colere vel asservare Sanctae Trinitatis vel Patris vel Spiritus Sancti imagines. Costerus having shewed from the Scripture, that nothing can resemble God, adds, [Page 217] It must therefore upon no account be said, that Christians do either worship or keep the Images of the holy Trinity, or of the Father, or of the Holy Ghost. And, saith he, when the Father is painted, as the ancient of days, this is not the image of the Father, but a representation of the vision of Daniel, or of S. John; and the Dove that is painted, is not the image of the Holy Ghost; but of that Dove, in which at Jordan the Holy Ghost descended. And to the same purpose speaks an English Catechism, said to be Printed at Doway. But though these Writers are not willing to defend, but would rather conceal, what is allowed by their Church in this matter; the frequent use of the Pictures of the three persons of the Trinity all together, and where there is no decyphering of these visions, will not admit that account they give thereof.
6. Whereof De Eccles. Triumph. c. 8. Bellarmine, who as I above shewed, freely acknowledgeth the practice, of making Images of God, doth as plainly assert it to be allowable, Licet pingere imaginem Dei Patris, &c. It is lawful to paint the Image of God the Father in the form of an Old Man; and of the Holy Ghost in the form of a Dove. And the Council of Sess. 25. Images of God approved by the Council of Trent. Trent, which in its last Session coucheth several things under few words, expresseth its allowance of the picturing God, when it orders the people to be taught, that the Divinity is not to that purpose represented in a figure, as if it could be seen by bodily eyes, or could be expressed by colours and figures.
7. But such representations are wholly unlike to the infinite and immense Divine Nature, They are unsutable to the Divine Nature, in which are the perfections of wisdom, power, goodness, truth and purity, and other such like. And where these spiritual excellencies are in a considerable degree, there is indeed a true partaking of the Divine Image, and a likeness to God. But the resembling him by a corporeal Image is the making a false, and a low and mean representation of God, which abateth that high reverence, which is due to his Majesty. And what finite material thing can be thought like to him, who is so infinitely above all things, of whom the Prophet Esay [Page 218]saith, Isaiah 40.18. To whom will ye liken God, or what likeness will ye compare unto him? And if a man would think himself injured, if he be represented in the shape or form of another Being, far inferiour to his nature; how great an offence may it well be to the Glorious God, to be pictured against his express command, in the shape of an old man?
8. The Catech. ad Paroch. de Decal. pr. Praecepto. Roman Catechism observes two ways, whereby the Majesty of God is greatly offended by Images; the one, if Idols and Images be worshipped as God, and the other, if any shall endeavour to make the form, or shape of the Divinity, as if it could be seen by bodily eyes; and proves by the Scripture, that such a figure of God neither can be made, nor may be lawfully attempted. And it further acknowledgeth, that God to the intent he might wholly take away Idolatry, imaginem divinitatis ex quavis materia fieri prohibuit; did forbid the Image of the Deity to be made of any matter whatsoever; and that the wise Lawgiver did enjoin, ne divinitatis imaginem fingerent, that they might not frame an Image of the Deity, and give the honour of God to a Creature. But after all this it requires, that no man should think there is any offence against Religion, when any person of the most Holy Trinity, is expressed by certain signs or figures, under which they appeared in the Old Testament or in the New: and it is there said, that this is done to declare their properties or actions; as according to the vision of Daniel, the representation of the ancient of days, with the Books open, shews the eternity and wisdom of God.
9. and unfit to represent the Attributes of God. But the Divine Attributes and perfections are so infinite and spiritual, that they are as uncapable of being represented by an Image as his nature is. And the shape of an old man doth directly express nothing of Wisdom or Eternity: and such conceptions as may be suggested, by the sight of such a Picture, are very imperfect and below the Divine excellency; since such a Being as is so represented, is infirm and decaying, and become unfit for action, and can see but a little way before him, and also is of such a nature, [Page 219]as is stained and infected with sin. And if such pretended defective resemblances, of the properties of God, could be a sufficient defence, for the making Images of the Deity, the Pagans might then be justified in many of their Images, who spake more on their behalf than all this comes to. For besides what perfections the figures of their Images might darkly express, it was pleaded by in Eus. pr. Evang. l. 3. c. 7. Porphyry on their behalf, that as to the matter of their Images, they framed them of Crystal, Marble, Gold, and such like pure Metals, because the Divine Being is not capable of being stained, [...], Gold doth not admit of any defilement or corruption. And that which represents the purity, excellency and incorruption of the Divine Nature (if it were done worthy of God) hath respect to none of the least Divine perfections.
10. And concerning the Argument, The forms under which God appeared in vision, or otherwise, in the Old Testament or the New, were not resemblances of his Being, but testimonies of his more special presence at that time and place. made use of from the visions in the Scriptures, or the appearances, under which God manifested his presence to men, as the Holy Ghost descended in a bodily shape, like a Dove, Luk. 3.22. and the ancient of days, is intended to signifie God, Dan. 7.9. it is to be considered, that these appearances (the one in vision, and the other in plain view) with others, were not representations of the Divine nature, as if that was like to these things, or might be pictured by them; but they were extraordinary testimonies, visibly evidencing a more eminent, and signal presence of God, at that time, and place. And of this nature was also the bush burning and not consumed, the pillar of cloud and fire, that led the Israelites; the darkness, blackness and tempest on Mount Sinai; the Cloud on the Mercy-seat; and that which sometimes filled the Tabernacle and the Temple, as at the first Consecration of each of them. Such also was the appearance of fiery cloven tongues, which sat on the Apostles, at the descent of the Holy Ghost, and the fire which oft came down from Heaven, upon the Sacrifices, in testimony of Gods acceptance. All these were manifestations of a more special presence of God, but none of them were intended to express any such likeness of the Deity, [Page 220]that it should be lawful to picture it in that figure. And those words I above mentioned, Deut. 4.15. Ye saw no manner of similitude in the day the Lordspake unto you in Horeb, out of the midst of the fire, do sufficiently shew, that though there was an extraordinary, and particular presence of God, manifested in the fire, upon Mount Sinai; the appearance of that fire, out of which the Lord spake, was far from being intended to be any similitude of God, or to give us a liberty to make any similitude of him whatsoever. And if any Image of God should be pretended to be of like nature with those appearances now mentioned, so as to contain a peculiar testimony of the signal presence of God in them; this would render them the more manifestly Idolatrous.
11. But besides this, de Eccl. Triumph. l. 2. c. 8. Cardinal Bellarmine urgeth, for the lawfulness of resembling God in the figure of a man, that Angels are painted though they be incorporeal; and that the Scripture speaks of his hands, face, feet, and attributeth to him all the parts of a man, when it speaks of his standing, sitting and walking. Of the Picturing of Angels, To which I Answer, 1. The picturing of an Angel, if it be only done to suggest to our minds, some general notice of an Angel, or to put us upon framing a conception of that Being, is a thing which may be allowed. But if a glorious Angel should be purposely presented to us, as an object for our great honour, under such a representation as is usual in the picturing an Angel, he would be much misrepresented thereby, to the disadvantage of the excellencies of his nature. But yet there would not that great injury be done to the Angel thereby, that is done to the Majesty of God, in debasing him, against the duty of a Creature, and also against his express Law and Command. 2. and the expressions of the face, and eyes of God. That the Scripture speaking of the face of God, and his hands and eyes, since these phrases are to be understood in a sigurative sense, doth give us no more allowance, to take them in a proper literal sense, and thereupon to picture God, with such a corporeal face, and hands, against his particular Command, and in derogation from his Majesty; [Page 221]than it gives countenance to our affirming that God hath a body, and such corporeal parts, which are contrary to his Spiritual nature. And it might be added, that the picturing God, in such a bodily shape, may have an ill influence, upon the gross conceptions of some men, concerning the Deity. And men are not so wholly out of danger of these misconceptions, when it was once so openly and hotly asserted Socr. Ecc. Hist. l. 6. c. 7. Soz. l. 8. c. 11, 12. by the Egyptian Monks, that God had a body, and an humane shape, and that Theophilus then Bishop of Alexandria complyed with this opinion, though that was probably done out of design: and even Epiphanius is reported by Socr. ibid. c. 9. Soz. ibid. c. 14. Socrates, and Sozomen, to be more heartily a favourer of that Opinion. And this was also propagated by Audaeus, of whom Theoderet gives some account, Hist. Eccles. l. 4. c. 9.
12. But ubi supra. Bellarmin 's distinction considered. Bellarmine further endeavours to evade, all that can be said against the Images of God, by distinguishing between 1. An Image to express a perfect similitude of form, and this he grants is not to be admitted, concerning God. 2. To represent an History. And 3. without respect to History, in resembling the nature of a thing, not by proper similitude, but analogically, and by metaphorical significations, and he saith, thus they paint Angels as young men, & hoc modo pingimus Deum patrem, cum eum extra historiam pingimus, humana forma; on this manner we paint God the Father, when out of History, we paint him in the shape of a man. But this distinction will not be to any great purpose, because, 1. Euen the Pagans did not think their Images to have a likeness of shape unto their Gods. 2. It seems to be no great commendation of any Image, that it is unlike the thing it represents, and doth not truly express it. 3. That all the Images of the Roman Church are also of this nature, even the Images of Saints departed. For the Roman Church worships only the Souls and Spirits of Saints deceased, as enjoying this beatifical vision, not their bodies, which till the Resurrection are dead in their graves. And therefore the Images of these Saints do not express [Page 222]a likeness of shape to their souls, but referr to them, by expressing the resemblance of the bodies, in which they once dwelt, and to which they were, and shall be again united, though now separated from them. And therefore this notion allows the Images of God, in like manner as the Church of Rome sets up Images of Angels and Saints deceased; not making any considerable difference betwixt these, so far as concerns the representing every one of them by their Image; and consequently must allow the worshipping every one of these Images, with a proportionable honour in relation to the Beings represented by them. 4. If this notion were of any weight, the Jewish Church might then have been warranted, in setting up Images of God (and worshipping them also with respect to God) provided they were not like him, nor esteemed so to be. And yet God plainly forbad their making any Image of him, in the likeness of male or female, or any other thing; though he had sufficiently taught them, and they well knew, that the Deity was not in shape like to any of these. And God declares his dislike, against any such Images; because they could frame nothing which they could liken to him: which being a reason of perpetual and abiding truth, doth concern the Christian state as well as the Jewish; and the laying down this reason, doth sufficiently declare, against all such Images as are not like to him.
13. Secondly, Of the Romanists worshipping the Eucharist with Divine Worship. I shall shew that the Romanists give proper Divine worship to that which is not God. And here I shall particularly instance in the Sacrament of the Eucharist, to which they profess to give that Latria, or high worship, which is due to the true God alone. This is the plain Doctrine of the Council of Trent, Conc. Trid. Sess. 13. c. 5. fideles omnes Latriae cultum qui vero Deo debetur huic Sacramento deferre, that all good Christians do give to this Sacrament that properly Divine worship which is due to the true God. And in the beginning of that Session, they strictly forbid all Christians thenceforward to believe otherwise, and their sixth Anathema is [Page 223]against him, who shall say that Christ in the Eucharist is not to be adored with that which is the proper Divine worship. In like manner it is expressed in the Roman Catechism, published by the authority of Pius the Fifth Catech. ad par. de Euch. Sacr. in init., huic Sacramento divinos honores tribuendos esse, that Divine honour is to be given to this Sacrament. And the words of Adoration in the Missal, and the acts of adoration unto this Sacrament, are accordingly to be understood, to give Divine honour thereunto. And Azorius is for giving this Divine worship even to the Instit. Mor. part. 2. l. 5. c. 16. species, or appearances of Bread and Wine in this Sacrament. But the Council of Trent seem not to extend it so far, and the Roman Catechism declares, that when they affirm this Sacrament is to be worshipped, they understand this of the Body and Blood of Christ therein.
14. We greatly reverence the holy Sacrament, as an excellent institution of our Saviour, but reserve the Divine honour to God alone: for there is nothing which is not truly God (be it otherwise never so sacred) to which such worship may be given. S. Paul was an eminent Apostle, but, with detestation, disclaimed the receiving it, Act. 14.13, 14, 15. The brazen Serpent under the Law was of Gods institution, for the healing those Israelites, who looked upon it, but yet it was a great sin to worship it with Divine honour. If the homage peculiarly due to a Prince, be given to any other in his Dominions, though it be to one he hath highly advanced, he will account this a disparaging his dignity, and practising Treason and Rebellion: and God who is a jealous God, will not give his worship to another. But this practice of the Roman Church depends upon their Doctrine of Transubstantiation: This is grourded upon transubstantiation. for if that substance which is in the Sacrament, be no longer Bread and Wine, but be changed into the substance of the very Body and Blood of Christ, in union with his Divinity, then and only then, may Divine honour be given unto it. And if it be in truth the very same glorified Christ, who is at Gods right hand, and nothing else, then is that worship which [Page 224]is due to Christ the Son of God, which is proper Divine Worship, as much to be performed to this Sacrament, as to him in Heaven, since both is substantially one and the same thing, wholly and intirely. The Sess. 13. c. 1, 4, 5. & Anath. 1. & 2. Council of Trent declares, that by the consecration of the Bread and Wine, there is a conversion of their whole substance, into the substance of the Body and Blood of Christ: And they say, the Body and Blood of Christ with his soul and Divinity, and therefore whole Christ, are contained in the Eucharist, but the substance of the Bread and Wine remains not, but only the species or appearance thereof, and that this the Church calls Transubstantiation. On this Doctrine it founds the Divine worship of the Sacrament, and it anathematizeth him, whosoever shall speak against this Transubstantiation, and forbids all Christians, that they shall not dare to believe or teach otherwise concerning the Eucharist, than as this Council hath determined. Now if this Doctrine of Transubstantiation be true, the giving Divine worship to this Sacrament is but just: but if this be false, as the Article 28. Church of England declares, then is the giving Divine honour thereto certainly and greatly sinful and evil.
15. It is acknowledged that this holy Sacrament, administred according to Christs institution, doth truly and really exhibite and communicate Christs Body and Blood, with the benefits of his Sacrifice, in an Heavenly, Mystical and Sacramental way: but the manner of this gracious presence, it is needless curiously to enquire. And though the elements of Bread and Wine remain in their proper substances; yet are they greatly changed, by their consecration, from common Bread and Wine, to contain under them, such Spiritual and Divine Mysteries; which is the effect of Divine power and grace. Nor is it possible that these elements should tender to us Christ, and the benefits of his Passion, if this work had not been ordered by the power and authority of God, in his Institutions, who hath the disposal of this grace. But that the elements of Bread and Wine, remain in their substance, and that they are not transubstantiated [Page 225]into the Body and Blood of Christ, is generally asserted by all Protestants, whilst the contrary is universally affirmed by the Romanists, and is made one great branch of the true Catholick Faith, and the new Roman Creed, according to the famous Bull of Pius the Fourth, which is so solemnly sworn unto. Indeed there are such expressions frequently used in the Church of Rome as these, Conc. Trid. ubi sup. c. 1. that Christ who is present in Heaven by his natural presence, is present in other places in substance, by that way which we can more easily believe than express by words; and the Roman Catechism saith, de Euch. Sacr. post med. this change must not be curiously enquired into, for it cannot be perceived by us; and Baronius declares, that Baron. An. Eccl. an. 44. n. 49. modo ineffabili transubstantiatur, it is transubstantiated by an unspeakable manner. But it is manifest from their plain decisions, that these and such like expressions relate either to the manner of the Divine operation, or to the way of explicating, how he can be substantially present, in every Sacrament while he is ascended into Heaven, and sitteth at Gods right hand: for the manner of his presence it self, they have expressed to be by Transubstantiation, as above explained.
16. But that the elements of Bread and Wine, No Transubstantiation is proved from Scripture: have not their substance changed, into the proper substance of the Body and Blood of Christ may appear, First, Because there is nothing in the Institution of this Sacrament (from whence the nature of this Sacrament must be discerned) or any where else in the holy Scripture, which affords any proof for Transubstantlation. It is observed by Hist. Transubst. c. 5. n. 3. Bishop Cosins, that Scotus, Durandus, Biel, Occam, Cameraoensis, Bishop Eisher against Duther, and Cardinal Cajetan; did all acknowledge, that Tiansubstantiation could not be proved sufficiently from Scripture, and their words are by him produced; and that Bellarmine declared himself doubtful thereof. Those words of our Saviour so much urged by the Romanists; This is my Body, do not determine the manner of his presence, or that he is Transubstantially [Page 226]there, and so carnally, that according to the Catech. ad Par. p. 223. Roman Catechism, his bones and nerves, and whole Christ is there substantially contained. But this may well be so understood, that he spiritually and sacramentally, under visible elements, exhibits the Sacrifice of himself, so as to apply it to true Christians, and interest them in it, and the blessings and benefits thereof. Nor do the use of the like phrases in Scripture, import any substantial change of the things themselves. When S. Paul speaks of the Israelites, 1 Cor. 10.4. that they drank of that spiritual rock that followed them, and that rock was Christ: it cannot be supposed, that the substance of the Rock should be changed into the substance of Christ, who was not yet Incarnate. When S. John declareth, Joh. 1.14. The word was made flesh, it cannot be thence affirmed, without Heresie and Blasphemy, that his Divine Nature was changed into his Humane Nature. And when our Lord had spoken, Joh. 6. of eating his flesh and drinking his blood, and added upon his Disciples being offended at those sayings, v. 63. It is the spirit that quickeneth, the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you are spirit, and they are life: he hereby (and also by what he speaks of believing, both in the beginning and ending of that Discourse, and towards the middle of it, v. 35.47, 48, 64.) sufficiently directs them to a Spiritual sense of those things which he had spoken. And a like interpretation of those words, Take, eat, this is my Body, is somewhat directed by the same expressions; and is also most suitable to the nature of the Sacrament: nor can those words mentioned both by S. Luke and S. Paul, Luk. 22.20. 1 Cor. 11.25. This Cup is the new Testament, be otherwise understood, than Sacramentally, and somewhat figuratively, and these also are expressed as part of the institution of the Eucharist.
17. It was not owned in the Primitive Church. Secondly, The Doctrine of Transubstantiation is inconsistent with the sense of the ancient Church. This is particularly and purposely manifested in that Book of [Page 227]the late Reverend Bishop of Durham, which I referred unto in the foregoing Paragraph; and therefore I shall only mention some few Testimonies, Tertullian arguing against Marcion, who denied the reality of Christ's Body (as other ancient Hereticks asserted him to have had only the appearance of a Body) saith, Tertul. cont. Marc. l. 4. c. 40. Christ took Bread, and distributing it to his Disciples, made it his Body, saying this is my Body; that is, the figure of my Body: but there had been no figure, unless the Body had been in truth. Now the manner of his expression concerning the figure of Christs Body, shews him not to have accounted the Body of Christ to be substantially, but representatively in the Sacrament. And his manner of arguing, shews him not to have understood, or owned the Romish Transubstantiation. For it might be said to one who should thus argue, and hold the Romish Principles, by one of the Disciples of Marcion, that there is in the figure the appearance of such a Body, which after consecration is not real, viz. Bread and Wine; and therefore it is then fit to resemble what is of like nature. In the Dialogues of Theoderet, it was urged in the defence of the Heresie of Eutyches, that as the Symbols of the Body and Blood of Christ, after the invocation of the Priest, are made other things and changed; so the Body of Christ after its assumption, is changed into the divine substance and nature. But this is answered by the Orthodox person to the Heretick Theod. Dial. 2., that he is here taken in the Nets which himself made; for the symbols or mystical signs, do not after their Sanctification depart from their own nature, but remain in their former substance, form and shape. And Prosper speaking of the Eucharist saith, this De Cons. Dist. 2. c. Hoc est. heavenly bread, after its manner, is called the Body of Christ, when it is indeed the Sacrament of his Body; and it is called the Sacrificing his Flesh, and the Passion, Death and Crucifixion of Christ, non rei veritate sed significante mysterio; not being so in the truth (or substance) of the thing, but in the Mystery which signifieth it. To these particular testimonies, I shall add two things. The one is, that it is attested by Hesych. Hesychius, to have [Page 228]been an ancient usage in the Christian Church, that after the Communion was ended, the remaining elements were burnt in the fire. But if Transubstantiation had been then believed; that what remained in these elements, was no other substance but the Body and Blood of Christ, which continued to be such, so long as the species of the elements remained; it must needs have been an horrid and prophane thing for Christians to cast their Saviour into the fire to be consumed there; and no such thing could certainly have entred into their hearts.
18. The other thing I shall add is, that when in the beginning of Christianity, the Pagans falsly aspersed the Christians, with being so inhumanly savage, that in their private Religious Assemblies, they murdered an Infant, and sucked and drunk his blood: it was among other things answered by Tert. Apol. c. 9. Tertullian, In Octav. p. 100. Ed. Oxon. Minucius Felix, and Eus. Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 1. others, that the Gentiles might be ashamed to charge any such thing on Christians, who were so far from taking any human blood, that they carefully avoided all blood, even of Beasts. But this defence could not well have been made on this manner, if they had accounted themselves, to have taken the Blood of Christ substantially in the Eucharist, and not only such a mystical representation thereof, as is not void of efficacy and reality. And though I think it manifest; that blood may lawfully be eaten, and that the Apostolical prohibition thereof, was but a provisional Decree for those times, from the general declaration in the New Testament, that nothing is unclean in it self; from the liberty which Christians were allowed to eat whatsoever was sold in the shambles, or was set before them when they were invited to eat with unbelievers, asking no question for conscience sake; and also because blood was for this reason forbidden to be eaten under the Law, because it was given upon the altar, to make an atonement for their souls, Lev. 17.10, 11, 12, 13, 14. Yet it may not be amiss observed, that according to the computation of time fixed by Rhenanus, as it is from him mentioned by Pamel in Apolog. Tertul. n. 138. Pamelius, it is now about five hundred [Page 229]years, since eating blood was generally allowed in the Western Church: and about that time the Doctrine of Transubstantiation had prevailed, which was publickly established under the time of Innocentius the Third, above four hundred and fifty years since. And that general prohibition of blood, so long continued, though upon mistake or more than necessary cautiousness, might well be accounted not consistent with the Doctrine of Transubstantiation, or not fairly reconcileable thereunto.
19. Thirdly, Transubstantiation doth plainly contradict the evidence of sense. Transubstantiation is contrary to the testimony of sense, Now the testimony of our senses is so considerable, that this is that which assured and manifested, the certainty of the mighty Miracles, wrought by Christ and his Apostles; yea of the birth of Christ, of his converse with men in the world, and of his being crucified, risen again, and ascended into Heaven. Upon the evidence of sense, Thomas was convincingly perswaded of Christs resurrection; and the other Apostles had such an esteem for this testimony, that they could not but Preach the things which they had seen and heard, Act. 4.20. And the certainty of what they taught concerning Christ and Christianity, they founded upon the evidence of their senses, in that it was what they had seen with their eyes, and what they had heard, and their hands had handled of the word of life, 2 Pet. 1.16, 17, 18. 1 Joh. 1.1. And therefore the denying the evidence of sense, would undermine Christianity, and withal take away all possibility of certainty, concerning the plain matters of fact in the world. And there could be no assurance given, that Christ taught any Doctrine, nor could what he did teach, be otherwise conveyed to us, than by our eyes and ears, unless men pretend to Enthusiasm. And as that pretence is vain, so if it were not, no other men could be taught by such Enthusiasticks, but by the exercise and use of their senses, and upon supposition of the certainty thereof.
20. But our eyes, our taste, our feeling, and the inward sense of nourishment received from the consecrated elements, do all of them testifie, that the Bread and Wine remain in their proper substances after their consecration. But here the Church of Rome thinks it her interest to Catech. a [...] arochos. p. 218. Curandum est ut fidelium mentes, quam maxime fieri potest, à sensuum judicio abstrahantur. take care, that the minds of Christians, should as much as is possible, be drawn off from the judgement of their senses. And yet they who do lay aside the judgement of their senses, must not believe, that they do truly either read or see any such instruction, as this, directed to them. And if the evidence of sense in the Sacrament be denied; there will then be no certainty to the Communicants, whether there be any Priest present to consecrate, and consequently whether there be any words of consecration spoken, or whether there be any elements to receive consecration. And the senses of the Communicants, do give a more joint testimony, to the elements remaining in their proper substances, than to these other instances.
21. and is also opposite to reason. Fourthly, Transubstantiation is opposite to the principles of reason and understanding, and includes manifold gross absurdities and contradictions. 1. That the whole substance of the Body of Christ should be in many thousand, yea many millions of places at the same time, is sufficiently inconsistent with the nature of a body. And as there are consecrated Hosts in many thousand places at once, the Catechism framed according to the Decree of the Council of Trent, agreeably to that Council declares, that Ibid. p. 223, 225. Inquavis urrius (que) speciei par [...]icula totum Christum contineri. under every least part either of the Bread or Wine, whole Christ is contained (even with his bones, sinews and whatsoever belongs to the true state of his body, as I above observed from the same Catechism). 2. And in purfuance of this Doctrine of Transubstantiation, the Romish Doctors do assert if a Mouse, or any other brutish Animal or Insect, do eat any part of the consecrated Host, they do eat what is truly and substantially the Body of Christ. This is acknowledged by Part. 3 q. 80. a. 3. Aquinas; and though the Sent. l. 4. dist. 13. A. Master of the Sentences [Page 231]would not admit this for truth, but declared himself of the contrary opinion: yet his Authority is here rejected; and by the Censure of Lib. 4. Art. 9. the Divines of Paris, this is reckoned among one of his errors. But it is a thing dishonourable to the glorious Body of Christ, to be eaten of Brutes, and to pass into the draught, and to be substantially present there where even the Romanists, who assert that presence, do not require Divine Worship to be given to it. 3. And it is contradictory to assert, that the substance of Bread and Wine being gone, the accidents thereof do remain, without any subject or matter, being, as the Roman Catechism saith, Catech. p. 219. & 230. Edi. Lovan. 1567. accidentia quae nulli substantiae inhaerent, and species sine aliqua re subjecta. Thus for instance, the extension that was in the Bread, is supposed to remain, when the substance of the Bread is gone; and that extension which can be measured and felt, is in its own nature an extension of matter, and of that which hath parts added to one another; and yet here is extension, and consequently several parts distant from one another, but still there is nothing extended, nor any matter, nor any thing that hath parts. And the like may be said of other accidents. 4. If it could be imagined, that the substance of the Bread and Wine was abolished by consecration (though it is not usual for the blessing of God to destroy, but preserve the thing he blesseth) the accidents, or appearances thereof only remaining; and that the substance of Christs Body and Blood should be there substituted, without any corporeal accidents, even this could not be Transubstantiation, according to the Romish description thereof. For if a corporeal substance should cease to be, its accidents or modifications remaining, this must be by annihilation; and if there be a new substance, this must be by a new production, not a changing the former substance into a latter; since corporeal substances are not capable of being changed, but by the difference of their modifications or accidents: but the ceasing or abolishing of the substance it self, which is the being [Page 232]of a thing, the subject matter which must be supposed in the changing things is wholly removed.
22. And 5. That there must be new matter continually prepared, in the Sacramental elements, out of which the true substance of the Body and Blood of Christ is to be produced, this also includes manifest contradiction. For then the Body and Blood of Christ, must be supposed to be produced, out of a different matter, at a different time, and in a different manner from that Body, which was born of the Blessed Virgin, and in which he assumed our nature; and yet this Body which is so many ways differing, from that substantial Body, which is ascended into Heaven, must be acknowledged to be substantially the same. When I consider such things as these, with which this Romish Doctrine is full fraught, I must acknowledge that the belief of Transubstantiation includes so much of self-denial, that it is a believing against Reason. But there is one thing wanting which hinders it from being an act of Christian self-denial, or of true Religion; and that is that it is not a believing God or Christ, who never declared any such Doctrine; but must resolve it self into the believing the declaration of the Roman Church, which both Scotus and Cajetan cited by the Reverend Hist. Transubst. c. 5. n. 3. Bishop Cosins, make the necessary ground and support for this Doctrine.
23. What account may be given, that so many knowing men in the Church of Rome should own such unreasonable and unaccountable Doctrines. And I have sometimes set my self to consider, hour it should come to pass that so many understanding and learned men, as are in the Church of Rome, should receive such monstrous Doctrines, as this and some others are; and I have given my self some satisfaction, by observing; 1. That education, and Principles once imbibed and professed; have a mighty force upon many mens minds, insomuch that bad notions embraced do almost pervent their very capacities of understanding, as appears in the followers of many Sects, and in the Pagan Philosophers, who set them selves against Christianity: and these things especially when linked with interest, have such a commanding [Page 233]influence upon many men of understanding, that they hinder them from attending to the clearest evidences, against their assertions; as was manifest from the Scribes and Pharisees, in our Saviours time, who generally stood up for their Traditions, against his Doctrine and Miracles also. And they of the Church of Rome are politickly careful in the training up and principling the more knowing part of their youth in their Doctrines. 2. That when gross corruptions formerly prevailed in that Church, through the blindness and superstition of ignorant and degenerate ages, the politick governing part think it not expedient now, to acknowledge those things for errors, lest they thereby lose that reverence, they claim to their Church, when they have once acknowledged it to have erred and not to be infallible. And therefore all these things must be owned as points of faith, and such other things added as are requisite to support them. 3. Many more modest and well disposed persons, acquiesce in the determination of the Church, and its pretence to infallibility; and by this they filence all objections, and suffer not any doubtful enquiry, since whatsoever the Doctrine be, no evidence can outweigh that which is infallible. And these also are the less inquisitive, from the odious reprensentations which are made of them who depart from the Romish Doctrine; and from their being prohibited the use of such Books, which might help to inform them better. 4. Others are deterred from making impartial search into truth, by the severity of that Church, against them who question its received Doctrines, both in the tortures of the Inquisition, and in the loud thundrings of its Anathemas. 5. The specious and pompous names of the Churches Tradition, Antiquity, Ʋniversality and uninterrupted succession, have a great influence upon them, who have not discovered the great falshood of these pretences. And very many knowing men have not made such things the business of their search: and others who have made search, are willing to take things, according to the sense and interpretation, the favourers of that Church [Page 234]impose upon them, and they are herein influenced by some of the things above mentioned. 6. The just judgment of God may blind them who shut their eyes against the light, that through strong delusions they should believe a lye.
24. Fifthly, This Romish Doctrine is contrary to the holy Scriptures. The Scripture declareth, the Body of Christ to be in the Sacrament, and our Church acknowledgeth that Art. of Relig. Art. 28. this Body is given, taken, and eaten, in the Sacrament; but then it tells us that this is only after an heavenly and spiritual manner; Transubstantiation is against the Scripture, and this is according to the sense of the Scriptures, as I noted, n. 16. But the Scripture is so far from owning Transubstantiation, to be the manner of Christs presence, that it plainly declares, the elements to remain after the consecration, and at the distribution of them: S. Paul therefore mentions not only the Bread which we break, 1 Cor. 10, 16. but speaking also of receiving the Eucharist, thrice in three verses together, he expresseth it by eating that Bread, and drinking that Cup, 1 Cor. 11.26, 27, 28. and this must suppose the element of Bread to be remaining, when the Sacrament was administred to the Communicants. But Coster. Enchir. some object that Bread here is not to be understood of that which is properly and substantially Bread, but of Christ who is called the bread of life. But 1. The Apostle having spoken before of Bread and the Cup, 1 Cor. 11.24, 25. where he understood thereby, that which was properly and substantially Bread and Wine: and continuing his discourse upon the same subject, concerning the Eucharist, and in the three verses immediately following, using the same expressions of the Bread and the Cup, cannot from the order of his discourse, be otherwise properly understood, than to have respect to the same things; though by consecration advanced to a more excellent mystery. 2. When the Apostle declares the eating this Bread, and drinking this Cup, to shew forth the Lords death till he come: He both declares this action to be commemorative of [Page 235]Christs death, by somewhat which represents the death of him who can die no more; and by those words till he come, he shews the proper substantial presence of Christs Body, not to be in that Bread. But the Catech. ad Par. p. 128. Roman Catechism says, the Apostle after consecration calls the Eucharist Bread, because it had the appearance of bread, and a power to nourish the body. Now (to pass by the strangeness of the body being nourished, by that which is no substance) it may be considered, 1. That if the Romish Doctrine had been true, it cannot be conceived, that the Apostle purposely discoursing of the Eucharist, and laying down the Christian Doctrine concerning it; should so often call it what it was not, and not what it was. 2. Especially when this must have been a truth greatly necessary to be known. And 3. Since it still continued in appearance Bread, the Apostle would not have complied with those errors, which the reason and senses of men were apt to lead them to, if these had been truly errors, but would have been the more forward to have acquainted them with the truth.
25. Sixthly, and is not favoured, by some Traditions of the Romish Church. I shall add (though I lay no further stress on this, than as it may speak something ad homines) that if we may give credit, to the approved Ritualists of the Romish Church, there are ancient usages in that Church, which bear some opposition to Transubstantiation. It was a custom received and constantly observed in the Roman Church, that the Eucharist must never be consecrated on Good Friday. Div. Offic. Explic. c. 97. Johannes Beleth, an ancient Ritualist, undertaking to give an account of this, saith there are four reasons hereof, his first is, because Christ on this day was in reality and truth sacrificed for us, and when the truth cometh, the figure ought to cease and give place unto it. And his other three reasons have all respect to this first. And Rational. l. 6. c. 77. n. 34, Durandus in his Rationale, undertaking to give an account of the same custom, makes the same thing to be his second reason thereof, and useth these very words also, that the truth coming, [Page 236]the figure ought to cease. The intent of which is to declare, that the Eucharist is a figurative representation of Christs Passion: and therefore on Good Friday, when the Church had their thoughts of Christ, and eye to him, as upon that day really suffering, they thought fit to forbear the representation of his Passion in the Eucharist. But this notion of the Eucharist is not consonant to Transubstantiation.
26. What guilt there may be in worshipping what is not God, though the belief of the true God be retained? Having now discharged Transubstantiation, as being neither founded in the Scripture, nor consonant thereto, as being opposite to the Doctrine and usages of the Primitive Church, and as contradictory to sense, and the principles of reason; I shall upon this foundation proceed to add something concerning the dishonour done to God, in giving Divine Worship to that which is not God; and the great guilt thereby derived upon man. Now it is confessed generally, that the giving Divine honour intentionally to a Creature, is Idolatry and an heinous transgression. But it may be worthy our enquiry to consider how far guilt can be charged upon such persons, who profess the only true God to be God, and that there is none other but he, and design to give the proper and peculiar Divine honour to him aalone, (for such we may suppose the case of the Romanists, in this Controversie, waving here their exorbitant adoration of Saints, the relative Divine Worship to Images, and somewhat higher yet, to the Cross) but actually through mistake and delusion, do conferr this Divine honour upon that which in truth is not God, in confidence and presumption that it is, what it is not; and that it is an object to which Divine honour is due, when in truth it is not so. Now in what I shall discourse of this case in general, the instances I shall first mention of some bad men, are only proposed to give some light to the general resolution of this enquiry, and therefore are by no means mentioned to any such purpose, as if I intended to write or think, any thing dishonourably of the Holy Sacrament, which I would not think of but with a pious Christian reverence and due veneration.
27. Wherefore I shall here lay down three Assertions. Assert. 1. The misplacing Divine Worship upon an undue object, may be a very gross and heinous sin of Idolatry, Assert. 1. There may be an Idolatrous misplacing Divine worship consistent with believing one only and the true God. though the profession of one only God, and of him who is the true God be still retained, with an acknowledgement that none other ought to be worshipped. This with respect to outward acts of worship, was the case of divers lapsed Christians, who being prevailed upon, by the terrors of persecution, did sometimes either offer Sacrifice, or incense to Pagan Deities, or otherwise communicated in their Worship, or did swear by them, or the Genius of Caesar, or did make profession of such things being God, which they were sufficiently convinced were not God. And the like miscarriages concerning outward acts of worship, may arise from an evil compliance with others, or from the great vanity and evil dispositions of mens own minds. And concerning inward worship, it is easie to apprehend, that such acts as proceed from the heart and affections, as the highest practical esteem, love, reverence and fear, may be misplaced upon that, which men in their judgements do not esteem to be God, whilst they either do not consider these things, to be acts of worship; or else are more governed by their affections, than their judgments. But concerning such inward acts of worship as proceed from the mind and understanding, such as to acknowledge in ones mind such a Being to be God, and that Divine honour is due unto it, and all Divine excellencies are inherent in it, these cannot be performed to any Being, but to that only which is thought, judged and believed to be God. But notwithstanding this, even these acts may by delusions be Idolatrously misplaced, whilst there is still continued this general acknowledgement, and profession of one only God, who is the true God.
28. Simon Magus, as de Praescrip. c. 46. Tertullian declares, did own himself to be the most high God; and as Irenaeus relates, Iren. adv. Haeres. l. 1. c. 20. that it was he, who appeared as the Son amongst the Jews, [Page 238] and descended as the Father in Samaria, and came as the Holy Spirit in other Nations: and they who were his followers both in Samaria, Rome, and other Nations did worship him, [...], as the chief God, as Justin. Apol. 1. Justin Martyr affirms, and Eus. Hist. Eccl. l. 2. c. 13. gr. Eusebius from him. Now if it should be supposed, that the Gnosticks should own the true God, and that there is no other God besides him, and should therefore design to give Divine honour to him alone; but should be perswaded, that he was incarnate in Simon Magus, and thereupon should worship him with Divine honour, this could not excuse them herein from being Idolaters. And whereas Montanus, and the propagators of his Heresie, did declare him to be the Paraclete, as is oft expressed in Tertullian; and is affirmed also by divers Catholick Writers, as Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 14. Eusebius, Basil ad Amphil. c. 1. Basil, and others, or as de Consec. dist. 4. c. Hi vero. Gregory expresseth it, that he was the Holy Ghost: if any of his followers, professing Divine Worship to be due only to the True God, and the three persons of the glorious Trinity, should upon a presumptive delusion, believe that the Holy Ghost was imbodied in Montanus, and thereupon yield to him that Divine Worship, which is due to the Holy Ghost, this could not excuse them from Idolatry.
29. Assert. 2. All Idolatry is not equally heinous. Assert. 2. In Idolatry, which is in its nature a great and grievous sin, all the acts and kinds thereof, in misplacing proper Divine Worship, are not equally heinous and abominable. There is a great difference from the temper of the persons, whence acts proceding from sudden surprize, from weakness of understanding, or from great fear, are not of so high a guilt, as those which proceed from carelesness of duty, neglect of instruction or contempt of God, or wilful enmity against the true Religion. There is also difference in the acts of worship, which I mentioned n. 27. as also from the plyableness of temper to be drawn from them, and the resolved obstinacy of persisting in them. And there is a difference also, with respect to the object, to which Divine Worship is given: whence the worshipping of [Page 239] Baal, or the Gods of other Nations, in opposition to the God of Israel, was more heinous than the Idolatry of Jeroboams Calves, because it included a professed departing from the true God: and the worshipping of Simon Magus, was the more abominable, as including a following him, and consequently rejecting the fundamental Articles of the Christian Religion. But the Idolatry of the Calves was not of so high a nature, nor did it utterly exclude the ten Tribes from all relation to the Church of God: though even this would exclude those persons, who designedly espoused it, or who perversely or negligently joined in it, from the blessing of God.
30. Assert. 3. All misplacing Divine honour upon an undue object (which is Idolatry) is a very great sin. Assert. 3. All sorts thereof are greatly evil. To suppose that ignorance and mistake, should be any sufficient plea or excuse; is to reflect upon the goodness and wisdom of God, as if even under the Christian revelation, he had not sufficiently directed men, in so important a duty, as to know the object of Divine adoration, or whom we are to worship. And how little any misunderstanding, upon the grounds laid down by the Romanists, is like in this case to be available for their excuse, I shall manifest by proposing another case, which may well be esteemed parallel hereunto. As our Saviour said concerning the Eucharistical Bread, This is my Body; so there is a greater plenty of expressions in the Scriptures, which are as plausible to confer Divine honour upon pious Christians. They are said to be partakers of the Divine Nature, to be born of God, The Remish Adoration of the Host parallel'd. to be renewed after the Image of God, and that God dwelleth in them; and that Christ is formed in them, and is in them, and that they are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones, and with respect to them he said to Saul, why persecutest thou me? and he will say to others, I was an hungred, and ye gave me no meat, &c. and the Spirit of God dwells in them. Now if from such expressions as these, any sort of men should give Divine Worship to every Saint (in pursuance of that fond notion of some Fanatick heads, that they [Page 240]are Godded with God, and Christed with Christ) and consequently to those in Heaven, as well as to those on Earth, and thereby multiply the objects of Divine Adoration, really beyond all the Polytheism of the Gentiles, I doubt not, but they of the Church of Rome would account this abominable Idolatry. Nor would they think it sufficient here to be pretended, that these worshippers own only one true God, and give Divine Worship to the Saints, only because they believe them to receive a new Divine Nature in becoming Saints, and to put on Christ, and to be changed into the nature and substance of that one God; and though this may seem as contrary to sense and reason as Transubstantiation doth, they therefore believe it, because God hath said it, (if their manifestly mistaken sense of Scripture be allowed) and they can confidently rely on his word. And if we compare these two together, the grace of the Sacrament is very excellent, but it is that which is to be communicated to the communion of Saints, and conferred upon them. But the nature of the pious Christian, is so much advanced above that of the Sacramental elements, that that must be confessed to be true, which was affirmed by Bishop Bilson, Differ. of Christ. Subject. & Unchr. Rebel. Part. 4. p. 713. that Christian men are members of Christ, the Bread is not; Christ abideth in them and they in him, in the Bread he doth not; he will raise them at the last day, the Bread he will not; they shall reign with him for ever, the Bread shall not. But these and such like words we mention not, as having any low thoughts of the Holy Sacrament; but as owning the truth of the Sacramental elements, remaining in their created substances, and even these we duly reverence as set apart to an holy use and purpose; but we most highly value the great blessings of the Gospel, and the spiritual presence of Christ, which though it be tendred in the Sacramental elements, yet being the invisible grace of the Sacrament, is to be distinguished from the visible sign thereof. To this we have our eye chiefly in the Sacrament, according to that ancient admonition Cyp. de Orat. Dom. sursum corda, lift up your hearts unto the Lord. And we glorifie the grace of God, who bestows [Page 241]upon them who truly repent and believe, such unspeakable benefits in the use of those means or signs, which are otherwise mean, than as they are sanctified to an holy and excellent use, by the Institution of God, and the right celebration of his Ordinance.
SECT. V.
Integrity too much neglected, and Religion so ordered and modelled, by many Doctrines and Practices in the Church of
Rome, as to represent a contrivance of deceit,
Interest and
Policy.
1. IN this last Section, Of the Politick interests driven on in the Roman Church. I shall consider some such things in the Church of Rome, which represent Religion as it is by them professed to be a crafty contrivance of human policy; or a cunning method, to serve the particular interests of some men in the world. True Religion which hath respect to the chief good and happiness of men, doth indeed bring the greatest satisfaction to men in this world; but this is not done by gratifying their inordinate affections, but by commanding and subduing them. But this being from God, and having to do with him, is a thing of the greatest simplicity and sincerity in the world; and therefore proposeth nothing, but what is true and good, and suitable to God and his Honour. And when things manifestly false or evil, which are fitted to advance the outward interest of the proposers, are obtruded under the disguise of Religion, and required as things sacred, to be received with the greatest veneration; this gives too much appearance, that under the name of Religion, politick designs, and fraudulent ends and purposes of men, are managed. And where [Page 242]such things are done, Sect. V. it may tempt many of those who discover and understand them, to cast off the serious sense of Religion it self. Now very many things in the Romish Church, appear designed to impose on, and delude the people; and by false pretences, to advance the honour of the Pope especially, and of their Clergy also, and to gratifie the avarice of the Romish Court, and enervate piety.
2. Their Doctrine of Attrition and Absolution, Divers of their errors carry on some interests. seems contrived, to make loose men, who have little regard to God, to have a mighty veneration for their Priest, who, notwithstanding their wicked life, both can and will (if they be taught right) secure them in the other world, upon such terms as Christ and his Gospel will not admit. Their Service in a tongue not understood by the people, is fitted to uphold the reputation of the Clergy, among the Ignorant Vulgar, as doth also the prohibiting the Scriptures in the vulgar tongue, as is observed by de Scr. q. l. non legendis c. 21. Ledesima. Their Doctrine of Transubstantiation, propitiatory Sacrifice, and the conficient Priest alone receiving the Eucharist in one kind, tend much to extol the dignity and greatness of their Clergy: but the falseness of all these I have above discovered. Their exempting their Clergy, that as M. Bec. Part. 2. Tr. 3. c. 6. Q. 11. Becanus saith, they are not subject to Secular Princes, nor can be punished by them, nor are bound to observe their Laws out of obedience, doth jointly tend to the advancement both of the Pope, and the Clergy, but is contrary to the true rules of Christianity, as I have in another Discourse shewed. And though amongst us the true honour of the Ministry, which our Lord conferred upon it, be by many too much neglected and disregarded, we make not use of false methods for its support. Besides these, their feigned revelations and visions, concerning matters of truth and Doctrine; their many counterfeited Relicks, as objects of veneration; and their falsly pretended Miracles for the confirmation of their Doctrine, are manifestly designed delusions, to impose upon others, that they may be admired by them.
3. But because this Chapter hath been already very large, I shall wave many things which might have been insisted on, and shall only consider a few things, which have a chief respect unto the Pope himself. That the claim of the Papal Supremacy is in all the branches thereof groundless, I have somewhat declared in the first Section of this Chapter, and more fully in another Discourse there referred unto. And that this is adapted to exalt the Papal dignity, grandure and Soveraignty, and to bring in vast revenues for its support, needs not be suggested to any considering men. And the Popes pretence to be S. Peter's Successor, seems not to be ordered with plain and honest sincerity, in his first entrance thereupon. For at the time of his Coronation, among other Rites one of the last is, that Sacr. Cerem. l. 1. Sect. 2. c. 3. fol. 40. the Pope must take his handful of money from his Chamberlain (in which he must be sure to have neither silver nor gold) and scattering it among the people, must use those words of S. Peter, Silver and Gold have I none, Some things in the form of the Papal Coronation observed. but what I have, that give I you. Now it seems not very fair and upright dealing, that the Pope by being advanced to his See, should pretend himself to be a Successor of S. Peters poverty; especially when in order to his expressing thus much, there is care taken before-hand, that he must cautiously avoid, the having all silver or gold in his hand. If S. Peter himself had been known to have done thus, when he used those words, this would have been looked upon in him, as a cheat and imposture; which is one of the first things declared by his pretended Successor, in such a case where he might uprightly and infallibly have spoken truth. And a like abuse of holy Scripture is in that other Rite at his Coronation, which goes immediately before this; when the Pope is sat down, or almost lies along, upon a Marble Seat at the Lateran Church at Rome, which Seat is called Stercoraria, and one of the Cardinals lifts him up ibid. using those words in Psal. 113.7, 8. Suscitat de pulvere egenum, & de stercore erigit pauperem, ut sedeat cum principibus, & solium gloriae teneat. Where what the Psalmist calleth [Page 244]a dunghill, the Roman Church who would be accounted the faithful Interpreter of Scripture, interpreteth concerning a stately Marble Seat. But waving such things as these, I shall enquire into two other things of greater moment and concern; the one of Infallibility, the second of delivering Souls from Purgatory by Indulgences, and applying to them a fit proportion of the Churches Treasury.
4. Concerning Infallibility. Infallibility calculated for design. This is a strange claim, in such a Church, where there are so many palpable errors, contrary to the Doctrine of the Scriptures, and the ancient Church. But this pretence mightily serves their interest: for if this be once believed and received, all their other errors must thereupon be received with great veneration, as being founded upon the highest evidence; since no evidence can be above infallible certainty; and there can be no evidence against it, but what appears to be such is a mistaken fallacy; and therefore no doubts ought to be admitted: for there cannot be any need of reforming the Doctrine of such a Church. By this method also, so far as men believe this, they are kept in a peaceable subjection, but in a way of fraud, and neglect of truth. We account all honest and prudent ways, to promote peace with truth, to be desireable. But if stedfastness in errors, such as those of the Scribes and Pharisees, or of any Hereticks or Schismaticks, be more desirable than to understand or embrace the truth, then may the devices of the Roman Church be applauded, which have any tendency to promote peace. And yet indeed all their other projects would signifie little, if it were not for the great strictness and severity of their Government. This pretence to Infallibility, is in the consequence of it blasphemous, because as it pretends to be derived from God, it makes him to approve, and patronize all their gross errors, and Heretical Doctrines. And if any other persons should have the confidence, to require all they say to be received upon their authority, as unquestionable and infallibly [Page 245]true; though it appear never so unlikely to the hearers, or be known by them to be false; such a temper would not be thought tolerable for converse, but it is only admired in those of Rome, where there is as little reason to admit it as any where else, and no proof at all thereof, but very much to be said to confute it. For,
5. First, It is hard to believe, The asserters of Infallibility are not agreed who is the keeper thereof. that that Church should have been possessed of Infallibility for above 1600 years, which doth not yet agree where to fix this Infallibility. It is great pity that if they have Infallibility, they should not know where it is: And it is strange, it should be accompanied with so much uncertainty, that those of the Romish Communion should still disagree and be to seek who the person or persons is or are, that are Infallible, and whether any be such or not. Many of the Romish Church claim Infallibility, to belong to the Pope. This way goes Bellarmine, and many others; who assert the judgment of Councils, Whether the Pope, whether General or Provincial, to receive their firmness from the Pope's Confirmation, and then de Pont. Rom. l. 4. c. 1, 2, 3. asserts, that he cannot err in what he delivers to the Church as a matter of Faith. And yet de Pont. Rom. l. 2. c. 30. he grants that the Pope himself may be a Heretick, and may be known to be such, and by falling into Heresie, may fall from being Head or Member of the Church, and may be judged and punished by the Church: And this is to give up his Infallibility, since he who may fall into Heresie, and declare it, may err in what he declares. And Theol. Mor. l. 2. Tr. 1. c. 7. n. 1, 2. Layman who asserts that the Pope in his own Person may fall into notorious Heresie, and yet that in what he proposeth to the whole Church, he is by Divine Providence infallible, still acknowledgeth, that this latter assertion is not so certain, that the contrary should be an error in Faith: Yea he admits it possible, and to be owned by grave Authors (such as Gerson, Turrecremata, Sylvester, Corduba, and Gr. de Valentia) that the Pope may propose things against the Faith. And this is to profess his Infallibility to be uncertain, and indeed to be none at all. [Page 246]And some of the Popes have been so unwary, as in their Publick Rescripts, to let fall such expressions, which betrayed themselves, to have no confidence of their own Infallibility. Pope Martin the fifth determined a case proposed, concerning the Extrav. Com. l. 3. Tit. 5. c. 1. sale of a yearly Revenue to be no Ʋsury, because one of the Cardinals had given him an account, that such parts were allowed to be lawful by the Doctors: Now it is not like, that if that Pope thought his own judgment to be Infallible, that he would profess himself to proceed in his Declaration, upon the judgment of others. And Pope Innocent the third, considering those words of S. Peter, Submit your selves therefore, to every Ordinance of Man for the Lord's sake, whether to the King as Supreme, &c. would have it observed, that the King is not expresly called Supreme, Decretal. l. 1. Tit. 33. c. 6. Solite. sed interpositum, for sitan non sine causa, tanquam, but this word [as] is interposed perhaps not without cause: but for sitan, and perhaps, are not a stile becoming the pretence to Infallibility, since the one acknowledgeth and the other disclaims the doubtfulness of the thing declared: But so much modesty was very needful in this Epistle, when both this Observation it self, and many other things in that Epistle were far enough from being infallibly true; as the founding the Pope's authority upon Jer. 1.10. and on God's creating two great Luminaries and such like things, of which above.
6. But others of the Romish Church, or a General Council, own the infallible judgment in matters of Faith, to be only fixed in a general Council. That Adrian the sixth was of this Opinion, is owned by de Pont. Rom. l. 4. c. 2. Bellarmine, to whom L [...]ym. ubi sup. Layman adds Gerson, and others of the French Church. Now there is much more to be said for this, than for the former Notion. And though a General Council cannot claim absolute infallibility of judgment in all cases, because it is possible, the erring Party may happen in some cases, to be the greater number; as appeared in some of the Arian Councils, which so far as concerned the greatness of them, bad fair for the Title of General ones. Yet if a General Council be regularly [Page 247]convened, and proceed orderly, with a pious intention to declare truth, and without design of serving interests and Parties, there is so much evidence concerning Matters of Faith, that it may be justly concluded, that such a Council will not err in them, but that its Determinations in this case, are infallibly true. But the admitting the Infallible Decision of such a General Council in points of Faith, is so far from the interest of the Church of Rome, that the eager promoters of the Popish interest, will by no means close with this. For a General Council having respect to the whole Catholick Church, and not being confined to the particular Roman limits: The Church of Rome can upon this principle, plead no more for any Infallibility resident in it, than the Church of Constantinople or the Church of England may do. To this purpose the General of the Jesuits, Lainezius Hist. Conc Trid. l. 7. p. 497. at the Council of Trent, declared against the Infallible judgment of Councils, and thought he had proved that sufficiently, by observing that all the particular Bishops there assembled were fallible; and that therefore the firmness of its Constitutions and Anathemas, must depend on the Popes Confirmation. And yet it might be thought that the Providence of God, may as well order the decisions of General Councils to be infallibly true in points of Faith for the guidance of his Church; as that it should infallibly guide the Bishop of Rome, whenever he teacheth Doctrines of Faith, who in other cases, and in his own person, is acknowledged by his chief Advocates to be fallible, even concerning Matters of Faith.
7. But there are others, or Oral Tradition. who call themselves Members of that Church, but are in no great favour and esteem at Rome, who lay no stress upon the unerring judgments of either Pope, or Council, more than of other men; but place a kind of Infallibility upon the certainty of Oral Tradition, and thence conclude, that whatsoever is delivered down in a Church by way of Tradition, must be infallibly true; because no Age could make any change therein: This is Mr. White's way, and particularly asserted in J. S. h. sure footing, the Discourses [Page 248]of Mr. Serjeant. But what is said in defence of this way, is pure Sophistry. And if such persons, furnished with these Notions or Fancies, had lived in the beginning of Christianity, they might have been Advocates either for Paganism, or the Traditions of the Scribes and Pharisees, on whose behalf the indefectiveness of Tradition, might have been urged, as well as for the Church of Rome, and almost in a persect Parallel.
8. Secondly, Infallibility is not owned by the chief of the Romanists, who neither own the Pope's judgment nor the Councils, in deciding controversies. There is good reason to think, that the chief men of the Church of Rome, give little credit themselves to the pretence of Infallibility. For in such great Controversies, wherein considerable numbers of that Church are ingaged on both sides; these have some of them for many Ages continued without any satisfactory decision, from their Infallibility; even in such cases, where such a decision would contribute much to truth, would end quarrels, and be greatly useful for the guiding all mens Consciences. And therefore the determining such things, would be an excellent work of charity, but the leaving them undetermined, or at least the allowing the liberty of rejecting any pretended or real determination, may be politick, lest they should disoblige the contrary party. I shall instance in that Question, which is at some times of concernment, to all Mens Consciences of their Communion, whether the authority of the Pope, or a General Council, be the greater? Which hath never yet been decided, by the consent of a Pope, and a General Council. Indeed in some smaller Councils 70 Decret. l. 3. Tit. 7. c. 1. Leo the tenth did at the Lateran assert the Authority of the Pope above a Council: And Pius the second, in a Provincial Council at Mantua, declared Ibid. l. 2. Tit. 9. c. 1. appeals from a Pope, to a future Council to be void and Schismatical: which was also confirmed Ibid. c. 2. by Julius the second. But this way of decision, is so little satisfactory among themselves, that the Cardinal of Lorrain did in the Council of Trent openly declare, Hist. Conc. Trid. l. 8. p. 580. that the Council was above the Pope, and that this was the general sense of the French Church. And divers [Page 249]other Bishops spake their judgments there, to the same purpose.
9. And the General Councils of Basil and Constance asserted the authority of the Council above the Pope; and yet this is no satisfactory decision, to them of the contrary opinion. So that here we have the pretence to Infallibility, whether in the Pope, or in a General Council, slighted by themselves as they think fit. And this is a thing of such concern, that if the highest authority be in the Council, this must fix the Infallibility there also (if there be any such thing) because infallible determination must be by a Divine guidance, and so must include God's Authority in that Determination, to which none can be Superior. If this be seated in the Council, it would take down the Pope's Plumes: If in the Pope, the World might be spared the trouble of General Councils, as a needless thing, and then all those Christian Churches, Emperors and Bishops (which will take in divers Bishops of Rome) were very imprudent, who either laboured much for them, or took any great satisfaction in them. Wherefore it must needs be a business of design, and not of integrity, to make a loud noise about Infallibility, to prevail thereby upon the Consciences of other men, when they have so low an esteem of it themselves.
10. Thirdly, No Infallibility of the Roman Church, Romish Infallibility unknown to Primitive Christianity. was ever known or owned in the Primitive Church; and therefore was never delivered by Christ or his Apostles; but the pretence thereof is an Innovation of later date. And whereas the Pope unjustly pretends to a singular right of Succession, to the Authority and Prerogatives of S. Peter; it is observable, that S. Peter himself, though an eminent and prime Apostle, even in a Council, had no peculiar gift of Infallibility or judgment of decision above other Apostles. For in the Council of Jerusalem, Acts 15. when after much disputation, S. Peter had declared his sense, v. 7, 11. and after him S. James expressed his judgment, v. 13, 21. the final determination of that Council, did much more [Page 250]follow the words of S. James, than of S. Peter, v. 19, 20. with 28, 29. Wherefore the claim of Hist. Conc Trid. l. 7. p. 552. Pius the fourth, in his Epistle to the Emperor, must have an higher Plea, than that of Succession to S. Peter, that if the Bishop of Rome be present in a Council, he doth not only alone propose, but he also alone decrees, and the Council adds nothing but Approbation.
11. Nor can it be imagined, that if the Primitive Church had owned any Infallibility in the Pope, or Romish Church, that so Pious and good a Bishop as Cyprian would so earnestly have opposed the declaration of Stephen, Bishop of Rome, concerning the Baptism of Hereticks. But he not only declares Stephen to Cyp. Ep. 74. be in an error, but declares him to have written proudly, impertinently, ignorantly and imprudently; which sufficiently shews him to have known nothing of his Infallibility. And Inter Ep. Cyp. Ep. 75. Firmilianus a renowned Bishop of Cappadocia, declares his sense against the Epistle and Judgment of Stephen also, approving S. Cyprian's answer to it, and using severe expressions against the behaviour and determination of Stephen, as bold, insolent, and evil, improbè gesta. And Sent. Episcop. Conc. Carth. in Cypr. a Carthaginian Council of eighty seven Bishops, did unanimously declare their judgment, for the baptizing Hereticks who returned to the Church; which was contrary to what the Bishop of Rome had determined. And that this Council did sit, after Cyprian had received the Epistle, and Judgment of Stephen. Bishop of Rome, is observed by Argum. Ep. Cyp. 73. Pamelius. Now though all these Bishops were in an error, in accounting the Baptism of all Hereticks to be null, and that they ought generally to be Baptized, when they returned to the Church; yet it cannot be supposed, that they were so obstinately resolved in their error, as to reject the infallible evidence of truth: When many of these very Bishops, who lived to understand their error did, as Dial adv. Lucifer. S. Hierome testifies, disclaim and reject it; and that Cyprian himself did so (as did also those parts of the Eastern Church who adhered to Firmilian) is judged not improbable by S. Aug. Ep. 48. Austin, though it [Page 251]was not certain. But hence it appears, that since Stephen's determination was slighted, and opposed by such eminent Bishops, both of the Carthaginian and Eastern Church, who sincerely designed to embrace the truth, no such thing was then owned as the Infallibility of the Romish Bishop. And if Stephen did so generally declare, against the Baptizing any who returned from any Heresie whatsoever, as he seems to do in the words of his Epistle, cited by Ep. 74. S. Cyprian, si quis à quacunque Haeresi venerit ad nos, &c. he erred on the one hand, as they did on the other; and the determination of the general Conc. Nic. c. 19. Council of Nice and of Conc. Const. c. 7. Constantinople takes the middle way, requiring some sort of Hereticks, who kept the substantial form of Baptism, to be received upon their former Baptism; and that others should be baptized, when they returned to the Church.
12. And the Practical judgment of the ancient Church, is concerning this case sufficiently manifest in that when Heresies arose, and their errors and impieties appeared necessary to be condemned, and the Catholick Doctrine was necessary to be declared and confirmed by the greatest and fullest judgment which could be made in the Church; this was not done by application to the particular Church of Rome only, but by the summoning General Councils; which, with all the troublesome Journeys and expences attending them, had been a very needless and vain thing, if the Romish Infallibility had then been owned. And in the four first General Councils, the Bishop of Rome was personally present in none of them, nor was his particular Sanction thought necessary to confirm them: but they were all held in the Eastern parts of the Church, and all of them desired, and obtained the Imperial Confirmation with respect to their external force and effect. And the v Crackenthorp's Vigilius Dormitans. None infallible who oppose the Doctrine of Christ, and contradict themselves. fifth General Council was managed, perfectly contrary to the mind and sense of Vigilius then Bishop of Rome.
13. Fourthly, Since so many Doctrines and Practices are asserted in the Church of Rome, which are plainly contrary [Page 252]to the Doctrine of Christ, and his Apostles (of which several instances are given in this Chapter) that Church ought not, nor cannot be owned infallible, by those who own the Holy Scriptures and Christ and his Apostles to be so. Besides this, I might add that the Romish Bishops themselves have oft some of them at one time contradicted, what others of them at other times have affirmed. The Constitution of Boniface the Eighth, was revoked by Clement. in l 3. Tit. 17. c. 1. Clemens the Fifth, as scandalous and dangerous. And I above observed that regal Supremacy in temporals, is owned by Innocentius the Third, but is disowned in the stile of many Bulls of Deposition by other Popes. But there needs no other testimony against any pretended Infallibility, than its being contradicted in what it delivers, by that evidence which is certainly infallible. And there can scarce be a greater imposture and delusion, than such a false pretence as this; which is designed both as a prop to uphold the whole bulk and fabrick of Popery, and a contrivance, to raise a very high veneration thereof.
14. Secondly, Of Indulgences, and the pretence of freeing souls from Purgatory thereby. I shall consider the pretended power, of securing offenders from Purgatory, or releasing their souls out of it, partly by the Priests Masses, and chiefly by the Popes Indulgences, and being interested thereby in that treasure of the Church, which he hath power to dispense. For the Romanists tell us, that as there is in sin a fault, and in mortal sins an obligation to eternal punishment, which is discharged in the Sacrament of Penance and Absolution; so there is an obligation to temporal punishment even in venial sins, and if this be not sufficiently undergone in this life, by way of satisfaction, it must be made up by the sufferings of Purgatory. And thus a model is contrived and drawn up, to shew how sinners may escape these evils of sin, without amendment. Now sin indeed is of that pernicious and hurtful nature in every respect, that by reason of it, God sometimes punisheth persons and Families, even after true repentance, and receiving [Page 253]the person into his particular favour; and such were the judgements on Davids House, after his Murther and Adultery. And I esteem the practices of sin and vice, to be so hurtful, that though they be sincerely repented of, if that repentance and the fruits of it be not very exemplary, they will make abatements in the high degrees of the future reward. And strict penitential exercises ought to be undertaken by all Penitents for greater offences, according to the quality of their transgressions. This in the ordinary discipline of the ancient Church, was performed before the Church gave Absolution, which oft included the severe exercises of divers years; and this was the Exomologesis oft mentioned in Tertullian and Cyprian. And if in danger of death, such penitents were reconciled, who had not compleated their penitential exercises, Conc. Nic. c. 13.4. Conc. Carth. c. 76. the Canons required that if they recovered, these must afterwards be performed. And these things were testimonies of their abhorrence of the sin, their high value for the favour of God, and the priviledges and Communion of the Church, and that they had exercised themselves to undergo difficulties and severities, rather than to forfeit them.
15. But concerning the Romish Purgatory; though God never revealed any such thing, nor did the ancient Church believe it, I shall not here engage in that dispute; but shall only observe, that this fiction of temperal punishment of sin in Purgatory is somewhat unequal, since the body which is so great a partaker in, and promoter of the sin, is wholly freed from all these punishments, and rests quietly in its grave, whilst the soul is left alone to undergo all those pains. And if the pretence of freeing offenders from great sufferings in Purgatory be a fictitious thing; it serves the ill designs of undermining holiness and true Christianity, and tends to raise a great admiration of the Popes power in them that believe it, and to engage those to the Romish. Church, who can please and satisfie themselves with the thoughts of such Indulgences.
16. Now for the right understanding this, I shall take notice of so much as is needful to be considered, out of their own approved Authors. Layman saith, Theol. Mor. l. 5. Tr. 7. c. 1. n. 1. this indulgence is a remitting temporal punishment, which is due to God, out of the Sacrament, by the application of the satisfaction of Christ and the Saints: and is ibid. n. 4. a free forgiving the punishment to be undergone in Purgatory, for sins committed; or a commutation thereof into some light thing, by the mercy of God. And ibid. c. 3. n. 1. that a plenary Indulgence doth dismiss all the pains, for sins which are to be punished in Purgatory. And M. Becanus saith, Sum. Th. Part. 3. Tr. 2. c. 28. q. 2. Defunctis indulgentiae conceduntur, &c. Indulgences are granted to those who have depaerted this life, in that the Pope applies to them so much of the Churches treasury, as is sufficient to compensate the punishment, they should undergo in Purgatory. And this Treasury consists of the Sufferings of Christ which are infinite, and the sufferings of the Blessed Virgin, Apostles and Saints, which was more than was needful for their own sins. And Bellarmine having laid this as a foundation, on which Indulgences depend, de Indulg. l. 1. c. 2. that there is a treasure in the Church; and ibid. c. 3. that the Church can apply this treasure, further declares, that such Indulgences do set men free, ibid. c. 7. à reatu poenae, non solum coram Ecclesia, sed coram Deo; from the guilt of punishment, not only before the Church, but also before God: and that the plenary and most full Indulgences do extend ibid. c. 9. ad remissionem totius poenitentiae quae à Deo exigipossit, to the remitting all that penance which can be required by God. Nor do these Indulgences avail only according to their Doctrine to remit Penances, which are injoined in Confession or other wise, but Laym. ubi supr. c. 3. n. 2. ad omnes poenas etiam non injunctas se extendunt, they reach to all Penances or punishments, even to such as are not enjoined: and that an Indulgence ibid. n. 1. Bell. ubi sup. c. 9. for one year, or for seven years, is a remitting so much punishment, as would be taken off by the Penitential exercises of one year, or of seven years.
17. Now First, I shall observe, how this by rendring a holy life unnecessary, tends to oppose the great design of the Gospel, and to render it ineffectual. These under mine true piety of life. For the precepts of the Gospel are the indispensable Laws of Christs Kingdom, which he will have observed, or else will say to such workers of iniquity as will not obey his Gospel, depart from me, I never knew you. And the judgment to come, the punishments of another world, and the manifold promises of the Gospel, are all laid down as powerful Motives in the Religion of our Saviour, that men may be holy here, that so they may be happy hereafter. But how is all this enervated and made void, if Attrition with Absolution will v. Sest. 3. n. 1. &c. free sinners from the stain and fault of their sin, and from eternal punishment: and when no further danger or evil can remain but some temporal pains, these may be discharged (either by the exercises of some injoined penances, or without them) by the kindness and favour of an Indulgence? and all this may be done without any real exercises of mortification or an holy life. Indeed the Romish Writers require, that the person who receives the benefit of an Indulgence, should be in a state of grace: but then they also assert that Absolution with the Sacrament of Penance, is sufficiect for this. And some of the forms of Indulgences express this condition, si cordis & oris egerint poenitentiam; if they shall practice repentance in heart and word: but then their Doctors acknowledge this done by Attrition in the Sacrament of Penance, and Confession.
18. There is indeed some act of Obedience required to be performed by the person, who will interest himself in the benefit of these discharges from punishment, but they usually are of little or no concern at all, with respect to true inward and serious piety. Sometimes indeed the saying over some particular prayer is enjoined; but even the bare visiting some place is also sufficient to obtain plenary Indulgence; of which nature I shall mention two instances. The one is that mentioned by Boil. de Indulg. l. 1. c. 12. Bellarmine, that whosoever shall stand before the doors of S. Peters Church at Rome, [Page 256]when the Pope pronounceth his solemn blessing at Easter, doth receive a plenary Indulgence: but this as the Cardinal there tells us, is no light thing, being useful to profess the Faith, concerning the Head of the Church, & ad honorem sedis Apostolicae, qui est finis illius Indulgentiae; and to promote the honour of the Apostolical See, which is the end of that Indulgence. Which last words are somewhat unwarily plain. The other Instance I shall mention is, the visiting the Church of the Lady at Laureto, to which after some Indulgences had been granted, by Benedict XII. Martin V. and Nicholas V. and some other Popes, Horat. Tursellin. Lauretan. Hist. l. 5 c. 20. Clemens VIII. so far enlarged these Indulgences, that he bountifully granted the pardon of all their sins, to all persons who at any time of the year shall orderly go to visit the Cell of the Virgin at Laureto. Now if any man can truly think, that such acts as these, can so reconcile God to man, as to take off all his displeasure to offenders, he must be a man so far of no Religion, as to have no serious sense of the nature of God: and this is that state to which such methods tend to bring men.
19. Secondly, Indulgences are a contrivance of gain, It may be observed, that this contrivance includes in it a design of Covetousness, and loving the wages of Unrighteousness, and cannot be excused from being Simoniacal: and the feigned imparting to others an interest, in the pretended treasury of satisfactions in the Church, is really made use of as a colour, whereby they increase their own treasuries of wealth. Indeed 70 Decret. l. 3. Tit. 14. c. 1. the selling Indulgences, or any Spiritual thing, is declared against, but the inriching themselves by them is not; and how far the methods they use can be called selling, I shall not be curious to dispute. Their Authors grant, that a Priest is bound M. Bec. Sum. Th. P. 3. Tr. 2. c. 25. p. a. qu. 10, & 12. ratione stipendii, upon account of his stipend, specially to offer and apply the Sacrifice to him that gave the stipend, applying to him also illam portionem satisfactionis, that portion of satisfaction, which that Priest hath a power to distribute. And in their Indulgences, there hath been oft expressed the Condition [Page 257]of raising moneys, if that were to be imployed in the regaining the Holy Land, or the subduing Hereticks, or enemies of the Roman Church. To which purpose in the Bull of Innocentius the Third, to promote an expedition into the Holy Land, to those who should give moneys according to their ability, Urspergens. Chr. p. 329. he grants full pardon of all their sins, and to them who would also go in person, over and above, in retributione justorum, aeternae salutis pollicemur augmentum, he promiseth an increase of eternal happiness, in the reward of the just. And these are very great and liberal proposals, especially being assured upon such terms, as may be performed by men destitute of true and serious piety. But that which is most to be considered, is what is ordinarily practised, and generally known to be intended, and designed, in the grants of these Indulgences, especially when they are annexed to certain places as to the Lateran, and Laureto, and many others. For those persons are not accounted to come regularly, and in such a manner as is proper for such as expect to receive such great benefits, unless they bring along with them such oblations as are suitable to their state. Of this nature Horatius Tursellinus throughout his five Books of the History of the Cell. and Church of Laureto, takes notice of divers instances, of Princes, Cardinals, Noble men, and Women, Cities, and divers persons of great fame, who when they came in peregrination thither, some of them offered golden Crosses and Crowns, rich Rings and Shrines bedecked with costly Jewel, and other things of great worth and value, of which by reason of the high worth and value of them, he gives at least two hundred particular instances: when others also offered according to their ability, coming thither in a daily concourse. The like kind of devotions are upon the same account paid at Rome upon the like occasion, especially every twenty fifth year, being the year of Jubilee: and in other places also, though not in so high a degree.
20. Besides the gainfulness of this contrivance, and a method to raise an high admiraetion of the Papal power. which was unknown to the Primitive Ages, it is hugely adapted [Page 258]to advance the high esteem of the Papal power in all them who promise themselves any advantage thereby. For if our Saviour was justly and greatly admired for healing diseases, and casting Devils out of the Bodies they possessed, and the Angel's opening the Prison doors, and bringing forth S. Peter was deservedly esteemed a work of wonder; how admirable must the power of the Pope be accounted, who by a word speaking, can secure thousands from, or bring them out of the pains and Prison of Purgatory; and hath its effect upon the souls of men, and at such an unknown a distance. Indeed some of their Authors speak doubtfully of the Popes power in Purgatory, telling us that Laym. Theol. Mar. l. 5. Tr. 7. c. 7. n. 1, 3. he can give Indulgences to them certainly, to wit, by offering to God satisfactions for them, per modum suffragii, with prayers that he will deliver their fouls: but that this hath no certain and infallible effect, and God is not bound to do what he requires, since this case is not within the Papal Jurisdiction; for, quicquid solveris fuper terram, whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth, gives limits to the Jurisdiction of the Pope. But others speak confidently of the effect, and de Ind. l. 1. c. 14. Bellarmine's doubt whether Indulgences are profitable to the dead, ex justitia & condigno, out of justice and desert, or whether it be ex benignitate Dei solum & ex congruo, out of Divine benignity only, and from congruity. Both these ways, neither of which the Cardinal dare reject, do render the Popes Authority admirable: and if the latter way could be proved true, so far as it imports what the Pope doth herein, to be highly favoured of God (which it cannot be so long as the Gospel Covenant is in force) I should account this more available, than the pretence of desert and proper worth. But notwithstanding these differences in their notions; they who doubt of the certain effect of Indulgences to deceased persons, to deliver them out of Purgatory, acknowledge their efficacy, whilst applied to living persons to keep them from it, and account the other at least very likely.
21. It is also a Politick Contrivance, Indulgences out of policy reserved to the Pope alone, to reserve the pretence of this Authority to the Pope alone to set free souls [Page 259]out of Purgatory. For if there were any such thing as Purgatory, and any such Treasury in the Church of Satisfactions, and any power left to the Church to dispense these at pleasure to them who want a share in them (in all which the Roman Church runs into strange exorbitancies) there can be no reason to appropriate this power to the Pope, unless we will call a device of Policy to exalt the dignity of the Roman See, a Reason. Their Writers grant, that other Bishops may give to the living some Indulgences, but this Laym. ubl sup. c. 4. n. 2. to the souls departed, and with respect to Purgatory, they make peculiar to the Pope. And both their private Authors, and the Bulls of Indulgence themselves, found this Authority in the power of binding and loosing, and of remitting and retaining sins, (which indeed contains an excellent and great authority, which deserves to be better understood, but is grossly abused in the Roman Church) and therefore in this special case, every Priest hath as much a right to claim this authority, as the Pope himself; since he can do altogether as much in this case. The order of Priesthood is acknowledged to be the highest order in the Ecclesiastical Offices, by the great Patrons of the Papal power, and is so declared in de Ord. Sacram. p. 323. the Roman Catechism; they grant the Priest to have a power to offer propitiatory Sacrifices, for the quick and the dead, and own him to have such a power of absolution, as thereby to put persons with Attrition into a state of grace, and to deliver them from eternal destruction, and give them a title to eternal life. But that the power of delivering souls out of Purgatory, by the Benefit of Indulgences, may still be reserved to the Pope, they of the Church of Rome declare, that the grant of Indulgences is Bell. de Ind. l. 1. c. 11. Laym. ubi sup. c. 1. n. 4. not from the power of order but of Jurisdiction, and thereupon they place it in the Pope alone. But as to this case of delivering souls out of Purgatory, they forget themselves when they again assert Bell ib. c. 14. q. 2. Laym. ib. c. 7. n. 3. that the Pope doth not do this by a power of Jurisdiction, but by proposing or exhibiting to God satisfactions, and by suffrages and prayers, entreating Gods acceptance of them. But thus much [Page 260]can be also done, according to their Doctrine, by every Priest, who offereth the Sacrifice of the Mass, Conc. Trident. for the Quick and the Dead, for Sins, Punishment and Satisfactions. The Pope indeed in his Indulgencies, is pretended to present to God the Satisfactions of the Saints, together with those of Christ; but besides that the Satisfactions of Christ must be of themselves sufficient, the act of the Papal Indulgence being done out of the Sacrament, doth not include a proper propitiatory Sacrifice, and is therefore inferior to the act of the Priest in the Mass: And it is the propitiatory Sacrifice, which must give the value to the Satisfactions of the Saints. So that this great claim of peculiar authority in this case unto the Roman Bishop, is without any solid foundation upon their own Doctrinal Principles, and is wholly founded upon Policy, to create the higher apprehensions of the Papal excellency: Only something is said, to make it passable and plausible.
22. The last thing I shall here consider, and to Rome in the year of Jubilee. is, the policy of making void all Indulgencies though plenary, and all faculties of Indulgence granted to any other place, or persons, or upon any conditions whatsoever, save only what is granted at Rome on the year of Jubilee, which is now every twenty fifth year; save that it was a peculiar favour of Greg. 13. Tursellin. Hist. Lauret. l. 4. c. 22. to the Lady at Laureto, that Indulgentiis toto terrarum orbe, ut fieri solet, suspensis in Ʋrbis gratiam, unam excepit Aedem Lauretanam; When Indulgences were suspended according to custom, throughout the whole World, for the benefit of the City of Rome, that singular place was alone excepted. Had the good of men been the principal design of these Indulgencies, it would have been a Work of much greater mercy, and care of the welfare of men, that plenary Indulgencies might constantly have been granted in all Countreys, to them who should perform the conditions required. But as the benefit of Indulgencies, is wholly appropriated to Rome every twenty fifth year; so the Papal Bull requires the performance of three days fasting, and also Prayers and giving Alms. And some of their Casuists [Page 261]assert, Laym. Th. Mor. l. 5. Tr. 7. c. 8. n. 10. that all this must be done in one week, or others at farthest affirm it must be done within fifteen days whilst the Jubilee continues, as a Condition necessary to partake of the benefit of the Indulgence. And consequently their alms, being confined to those days, must by all persons then attending at Rome be given there, to the great enriching the Wealth and Revenues of that Church: or though some may be there devoted to the service of the Church in other places; it is to be expected, that that Church in a more particular consideration be then regarded, and interested therein.
23. The result of this whole Chapter is, that if disorderly disturbing the peace of the Church and the World, and the unjust invading others rights; if undermining and disregarding true piety; if undervaluing the dignity of Christ, and the Majesty of God; and setting up and serving politick interests and designs instead of Religion and true goodness, be things loathsom and contrary to Christianity; there must then be sufficient cause for great dislike of, and averseness from the Church of Rome, which promotes all these things by its Doctrines and allowed and enjoined practices.
CHAP. III.
Of our
Dissenters, where some of the different sorts of them are first particularly considered, and then follows a more general consideration of them jointly.
SECT. I. Of Quakers.
Sect. I 1. OUr Dissenters do not only lie under the Censure of private persons, but even of our publick Laws and Constitutions; and therefore I shall faithfully and calmly without prejudice enquire, Whether there be not in them just and great cause of blame. Now these are not all of one Body so much as the Romanists are, (though they also have their different parties) but are more divided in their several ways of Communion and profession; and are only united so far, as to espouse the same general interest against our established Government. And therefore that I may be the more clear and impartial, I shall first take some view of the several most famed Parties of them separately and distinctly; and then consider them jointly.
2. And it is a matter of sad reflection, that when the ancient Christian zeal contended so much for that Unity which our Religion earnestly injoineth, the Spirit of Division hath so far prevailed amongst them who withdraw from our Church; that besides their unwarrantable separation from it, great numbers of them have run into other select [Page 263]and distinct parties, and many of them very monstrous. S. Austin observed that when the Donatists forsook the Catholick Church, Cont. Epist. Parmen. l. 3. c. 4. & lib. de Haeres. n. 69. they fell into divers parties among themselves, inter ipsos multa facta sunt schismata, alii atque alii separant, and of these the Maximinianists were the most inonsiderable. And amongst us we had formerly wretched improvements of Antinomianism into the lewdness of the Ranters; of seditious Principles, into the fierceness of the Fifth Monarchy men; and of separation into Quakerism, which is farthest removed from the Communion of the Christian Church, and from many weighty points of the Christian Doctrine. The giddy progress of separation was complained of in this Kingdom by one who (if I mistake not) is now not only a practiser, but a Patron thereof, who not amiss resembled it J. H. to the several peelings of an Onion, where first one is taken off by it self, and parted, and then another, till at last there is nothing left but what is apt to draw tears from the eyes of the Beholder. And the ill effect of our divisions is so manifest, that Dr. Owen acknowledgeth that Of Evangelical Love, p. 2. it will be granted, that the Glory of God, the Honour of Christ, the progress of the Gospel, with the Edification and peace of the Church, are deeply concerned in them, and highly prejudiced by them. And since the several parties condemn and disapprove each other, it is manifest from thence that all of them (at most one only excepted) must be justly blameable for proceeding upon false Principles, and unsound Assertions. And if any separating party can justifie it self, it must be able to plead truly, and manifest, that the Church from which it departs, is so corrupt in Doctrine or Worship, that it cannot Communicate therewith without sin; and that its differing from it is founded upon its casting off such things as are really sinful and evil, still retaining and embracing all such things as are true and good, even all the rules of Faith and Life, and due Order, which the Christian Religion doth direct and include.
3. Beginning with the Quakers, I might take notice of their want of ordinary civil and courteous behaviour, and outward expressions of reverence to Governours; when Christianity injoins kindness, humility, courteousness, and the due expressions of them to all men, and honourable respect to be given to Superiors. I might also mention their condemning the use of an Oath, even in judicial proceedings, which if rightly undertaken, is an act of Religion in a solemn acknowledging the Omniscience and righteousness of God; and is the most effectual way for the discovery of truth, the maintaining justice, preserving rights, and ending strife. But waving very many blameable errors received amongst them, I shall insist on four things, which their Teachers have both in their Writings and Discourses, vigorously asserted; which are of such a nature, that those who embrace these Principles, and practise according to them, may well be esteemed to be as far from true Christianity, as any persons who pretend to the name of Christians. Yet in so wild and Enthusiastick a Sect, I do not undertake to give assurance that they in all things do all of them hold the same opinions, but do hope some of them may be drawn off from some of these evil Doctrines and Positions.
Here I shall observe,
4. First, Their denial of, and casting reproachful expressions upon the Holy and Glorious Trinity. The acknowledging the Trinity is a great part of the Christian Faith, our Creed directing us to believe in God the Father Almighty, and in Jesus Christ his only Son our Lord, and in the Holy Ghost. And Conc. Nicen. & Constantinopol. the two first General Councils of the Christian Church, were in a good part imployed in vindicating and asserting this Doctrine against the Arian and Macedonian Heresie. And this Christian Faith is not only contained in, and plainly deduced from the Holy Scriptures; but is summarily expressed in that form of Christian Baptism which our Saviour established, when he commanded [Page 265]his Apostles to Baptize in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. And this Baptismal form which the Holy Scriptures express, is so considerable a testimony to the Doctrine of the Trinity, that many of those Hereticks who denied the Trinity, thought themselves concerned not to own this generally established form of Christian Baptism, but boldly undertook to innovate and change that form our Lord had ordained, and his Church from him Just. Mart. Apol. 2. Tert. de Bapt. c. 6. & 13. had universally received. Upon this account Sozom. Hist. l. 6. c. [...]. Eunomius altered the Baptismal form, not Baptizing in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, but into the death of Christ. And amongst the Arians, who owned not the Son to be co-eternal and of the same substance with the Father, the form of Baptism was perverted; and Theod. Lect. Collect. l. 2. Theodorus Lector relates concerning an Arian Bishop, who Baptized into the Name of the Father by the Son, and in the Holy Ghost. And before these, when Paulus Samosatenus denied the Divinity of Christ, his followers the Paulianists were injoined by the Council of Conc. Nlc. c. 19. Nice to be re-baptized, since the Baptismal form by them used v. Justel. in Cod. Ecel. c. univ. 19. was not into the Holy Trinity, which he did not acknowledge. And that one God in Trinity in whom the members of the Catholick Christian Church believed, and into whose Name they were Baptized, he is the object of the Christian Worship and Service; and with one heart doth that Church give glory to the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost: but they who disown the Trinity, cannot be expected to perform this Worship and Service thereto.
5. But besides what might be cited out of some of the Quakers Books against the Trinity, I shall take the liberty to give a little account of what my self hath formerly been concerned in. Almost three and twenty years since, some of the chief Quakers being busie in these parts, two of their Principal Teachers sent to me Nine Questions, or Positions rather, challenging me to dispute with them; the first of which was against the three Persons of the Deity, and the other took in all those things I here discourse of against the [Page 266] Quakers, with more also. I then accepted this challenge, and we went through all these nine in three days discourse. In the first day they plainly declared themselves against the three Persons of the Trinity; much as they had done about the same time in their Conference with The Quaker disarm'd. Mr. Smith at Cambridge. At that time in the Year 1659, I had the opportunity of charging George Whitehead, in the presence of George Fox, and as great a number of other Witnesses as the specious room in which we were could contain, with as horrid and blasphemous words against the Trinity as I ever read or heard of, which were contained in a Book written by him, and three other Quakers against one Mr. Tounsend, which was Intituled Ishmael and his Mother cast out. I even tremble to write the words, which the licentiousness of those times gave way to, Ishmael, &c. p. 10. The three Persons which thou wouldst divide out of one like a Conjurer, are denied, and thou shut up with them in perpetual darkness, for the Lake and the Pit. But he neither did nor could deny that this wicked assertion was written and published by him and his Companions: and the same thing was urged against him out of the same Book at the Conference at Cambridge.
6. Sometime after this, as if they had a mind to shew themselves particularly zealous in the opposition of the Holy Trinity, I received a paper Directed to them, that affirm that there are three distinct Persons in the Godhead, and that the Father is the first, and the Word the second, and the Spirit the third: and that the second was begotten as to his Godhead. of Five Queries, containing very many branches under them, wholly levelled against the Doctrine of the Trinity, and subscribed by George Whitehead, and George Fox. And after I had returned an Answer to these, I received another large paper containing a long Harangue against the Holy Trinity, with George Whitehead's name alone subscribed. In this paper which I have by me, it is declared, That to call three distinct persons in the Trinity, are Popish terms, and names the Papists do call the Godhead by. And concerning the eternal generation of the Son of God, it is there said, Thou art one with the Papists in thy Doctrine in this thing, who in one of their Creeds do affirm, That Christ is God begotten before all Worlds, when he was begotten as to his Sonship [Page 267]and Manhood, and in time brought forth and manifest amongst the Sons of men. Thus the most excellent truths may be misrepresented under odious names, and by erroneous persons be called Popish.
7. Secondly, Their disparaging the Holy Scriptures, which are the Rule of the Christian Faith and Religion. The Scriptures contain the Prophetical and Apostolical Doctrine; and this Doctrine is so certain and full, that if an Angel from Heaven preach any other Gospel, S. Paul denounceth him to be accursed. But their denying the Scriptures to be the word of God, (though they admit them to contain truth) and their setting up the Light within them as their great Rule (both which are done frequently in their Writings and Conferences) is that which tends to undermine the Authority of the Divine Writings, and to substitute another rule which is very defective, various and uncertain, and of dangerous consequence. For if we consider men as they truly are, the Light within them is the light of Reason and natural Conscience, with those improvements of knowledge and understanding which the Christian Revelation hath made in the minde and sentiments of men. Now though this be very considerable and needful to be attended to; yet to make this and not the Holy Scripture the main Rule and Guide in matters of Christian Faith and life, is to prefer the light of Nature with the advantages it hath from Christian converse and Oral Tradition (or the delivery of truth from one to another, according to the thoughts, opinions and judgements of men, though mixed with many errors and much uncertainty) before the infallible and unerring direction of the Holy Spirit in the Divine Scriptures. And while the Scribes and Pharisees disparaged the Scriptures in preferring the Traditions of their Elders; and the Romish Church doth much to the same purpose, this Position of this Novel Sect is rather more unaccountable, than either of those other practices. For though they established mistaken, false and erroneous Rules, yet the [Page 268]things dictated thereby were approved by the joint consideration of many select men, whom they esteemed men of greatest understanding; while this way directs every man, how corrupt and erroneous soever his mind may be, to set up his own thoughts and apprehensions, to be a sufficient Rule and Guide. And this must suppose every mans own conceptions to be infallible, though they be never so contrary to one another, or to the Divine Revelation.
8. But if we consider the followers of this Sect according to the pretences of many of them, the Light within them, must have chief respect to some Enthusiastick motions and impulses. Such things were pretended to by the Theod. Hist. Eccl. l. 4. c. 10. Messalians and other Hereticks of old: But besides what may be said against such pretences in general, the manifest falshood of them is in these particular cases apparent from the plain errors they assert contrary to the sure Doctrine of Christianity. And to set up any Enthusiastick rule of Religion includeth a disparaging the Revelation of Christ and his Apostles, which is the right instruction in the true Christian Religion; and this is ordinarily also blasphemous against God, in falsly making him the author of such errors by vainly pretending inspiration, which are evidently contrary to what he hath truly revealed by Christ and his Gospel.
9. Thirdly, Their disowning Christs special Institutions; to wit, the establishing the Communion of his true Catholick Church, and his Ministry, and the Holy Sacraments. Their disregard to the Communion of the Christian Church, and their frequent reproaches against it, and the Ministers thereof, are very notorious. But I shall here chiefly insist on what concerns the Sacraments, which Holy institutions they generally disuse; and against the use of these their Teachers have both spoken and written. Now this is a thing so evil and of such dangerous consequence, that besides the disobedience to what our Lord hath constituted [Page 269]and commanded by his plain precepts, they hereby reject those things which the Gospel appoints to be eminent means of Communion and Union with the Church and Body of Christ. Such things are both the Sacraments, both that of Baptism and that of the Lords Supper. 1 Cor. 12.13. chap. 10.16, 17. And this Union and Communion according to the ordinary method of the Gospel Dispensation is necessary to Membership with the Catholick Church. And the disowning and rejecting these things, is the refusing the means of grace which God hath appointed, for the conveying the blessings of his Covenant, and particularly the remission of sins, to such persons, who by performing the other conditions of the Covenant, are duly qualified for the receiving the same in the use of these administrations, Act. 22.16. Mat. 26.28. Our Lord appointed Baptism to be a part of the condition of obtaining salvation, Mar. 16.16. He that believeth and is Baptized shall be saved. And the ancient Christians had such an high esteem thereof, that Tertullian begins his Book de Baptismo on this manner, Foelix Sacramentum aquae, quia ablutis delictis pristinae caecitatis, in vitam aeternam liberamur; Happy Sacrament of Baptism, because the faults of our former blindness being washed away, we are set free unto eternal life. And our Lord hath declared, that except we eat his flesh, and drink his blood, we have no life in us, Joh. 6.53. and hath appointed the Holy Communion to be an eminent and peculiar way of eating his Body, and drinking his Blood. And what then can be said for them who grossly neglect, and especially for them who declare against, and totally reject these Sacred Institutions? And if under the Old Testament God was so highly displeased with him who neglected Circumcision, as to denounce him to be cut off from his people, Gen. 17.14. and declared that they who attended not on the Passeover, should bear their sin, Num. 9.13. he cannot be pleased with the violating those Institutions which are of an higher nature, being established by the Son of God himself under the Gospel.
10. Fourthly, The Doctrine of perfection as held by them who declare themselves throughly free from sin. For this undermines all penitential exercises, which take in the great part of the true Christian life; and makes void confession of sin, and sorrow for it, together with prayer and application to the Sacrifice of Christ for remission; and a diligent care of amendment. We acknowledge and assert that every pious Christian doth overcome the power of sin, so that he doth not serve it, but lives in the practice of good Conscience towards God and man. This is such a life that the Holy Scriptures speak much of the excellency and real holiness and purity thereof, and its freedom from sin. And the ancient Ecclesiastical Writers, give large and high commendations thereof. Polycarp saith Ep. ad Philip. p. 16. that he who hath charity is free from all sin: which hath some affinity with those words of the Apostle, Rom. 13.8. he that loveth another, hath fulfilled the Law. And Origen speaks of the Christian man as being pure from sin, Cont. Cels. l. 3. p. 148, 149. and having left off to sin; which is of like nature with not continuing any longer therein, Rom. 6.2. as having departed from a vicious, wicked and impure life. And the Christian life is a perfect life, as it greatly outdoth the practice of evil men, and is in it self excellent, and contains a resemblance of God, Mat. 5.44-48. and as it is guided by the fear of God, and directed to the eschewing evil, and doing what is just and good, Job 1.1. Psal. 37.37.
11. And every true Christian doth and must perform all the necessary conditions in the Gospel-Covenant for acceptance with God, and obtaining Salvation; or otherwise he can never be saved. And the practice of Faith and true holiness; the subduing lusts and evil affections; and being renewed after God, is included in these conditions. But the terms and conditions of the Gospel-Covenant are not the same thing, but must be differently considered from the rules of duty which the Gospel injoins. For a constant practice of every duty towards God and man, and a careful [Page 271]performance of every moral precept without any transgression thereof is injoined more highly under the Gospel, than ever it was before. But the conditions of the Gospel-Covenant, are upon more mild and gentle terms of grace, than were contained under the foregoing Dispensations: for they admit and approve true uprightness and sincerity of obedience, though there may some failings and imperfections attend it; and they allow of repentance, and promise mercy and pardon to those offenders who are truly penitent. So that the rules of duty considered in their large extent, do so far shew what we are obliged to perform, that whensoever we fail in the least part thereof, we thereupon need the benefit of the pardoning mercy of God, and the atonement and expiation of our Saviour; to which when we discern our failing in the exercise of self-reflexion, we are to apply our selves according to the directions of the Gospel, with a pious and penitent behaviour. But the great and necessary conditions of the Gospel and the Covenant of grace, contain those things which are of such indispensable necessity to be performed and observed by us, that the mercy of God will never accept of those who neglect them, nor will it pardon the omission thereof. Such conditions under the Gospel Revelation, are the embracing the Christian Faith, the diligent exercise of a holy life, and under the sense of our failings, an humble address to God through Christ for his mercy, pardon and supplies of further grace, with penitential exercises.
12. And in the best of men who exercise themselves diligently in piety and the discharge of a good conscience, there may be many things wherein they fail and come short of the exact performance of what they ought to do. And therefore our Saviour taught his Disciples ordinarily to pray, forgive us our Trespasses; and appointed that petition to be part of that prayer which he directed and commanded them to use. Upon which words of the Lords Prayer, Cyp. de Orat. Dom. S. Cyprian observes, how every one is hereby taught and instructed that he offends every day, when he is [Page 272]commanded daily to pray for the pardon of his sins. And he observes also how constant a need every person hath of seeking for and obtaining pardon for his failings, in that upon this account our Lord urgeth the necessity of our constant care of forgiving others, because otherwise our heavenly Father will not forgive us; and therefore he gives this as a rule to be always practised whensoever we pray, Mark 11.25. When ye stand praying, forgive if ye have ought against any, that your Father also which is in Heaven may forgive you your trespasses. And from the consideration of the Lords Prayer, Aug. Ep. 89. S. Austin well observes, that if the Christian state here were so far perfect as to be free from all offences, our Saviour would never have taught such a Prayer to his Church, to be constantly used by his Disciples when they pray, and even by the Apostles themselves. And in the Institution of the Lords Supper, our Saviour tendred the Sacrifice of his Body and Blood to be received by Christians in the continued administration of that Ordinance, for the remission of sins. All which doth manifest that Christian life and Gospel-obedience, which is accepted upon the conditions of the Covenant of grace, is not an absolute sinless obedience, though it doth include a real purity of heart, and integrity of conversation. And the pious Christian is sometimes called perfect, with respect to that excellency to which he hath attained, Phil. 3.15, 16. and yet at the said time in a different sense is not acknowledged to be perfect, Phil. 3.12. by reason of the defects which are still remaining. Hence the Holy Scriptures oft speak to this purpose, that in many things we offend all, and that there is no man that lives and sins not, and that if we say we have no sin, we deceive our selves, and the truth is not in us.
13. And we further assert and acknowledge, that in the Christian state there is also a perfection by way of comparison, in them who have arrived to greater degrees, and a more eminent height and growth in Christian graces and vertues, than others: and this excellent state is very desirable, and ought to be diligently endeavoured by every pious [Page 273]man. But no such persons either will or can truly say, that henceforth they have no need of any interest in the mercy of God for the forgiving their failings, or in the benefits of Christ's Merits and Sacrifice, for obtaining thereby pardon and remission. But Ep. ad Eph. p. 18. & Philad. p. 41. Ed. Vos. Ignatius, when ready to lay down his life by Martyrdom, acknowledged his imperfection. And Paed. l. 1. c. 2. Clemens Alexandrinus describes the Christian, that his failings must be as little as is possible, and he must strive against all disorders of affections, and disown all customs of sin: and it is an excellent thing to be free from all fault, but this is the state of God. The imperfections of such men as Asa and Job, and others who are called perfect, are noted in the Scripture. And that same Epistle in which S. John speaks so much of him that is born of God that he sins not, as having rejected a vicious and evil life, and being set free from the service thereof, he also declares against him who saith he hath no sin, 1 Joh. 1.8. directs confession of sin, v. 9. and speaking concerning those who are in a true Christian state, saith, that Jesus Christ the righteous is the propitiation for our sins, 1 Joh. 2.2. And who, who examines himself, can pretend himself free from every disorder in any passion or affection, from all failure in word or thought; and that he can be charged with no neglect of any duty at any time, either towards God or man, in any relation whatsoever, nor with any blameable defect in the manner of the performance thereof? And the pretence to perfection and sinless practice is the more fond and unreasonable in this Sect, because of the gross and heinous errors of judgment, and consequently of practice which they are guilty of, together with many words of falshood, censoriousness or uncharitableness.
14. Now the great hurt and danger of this opinion, concerning perfection is, First, That it makes void such duties as confession, repentance, & application to the benefits of Christs expiatory Sacrifice, which things are not only injoined upon Christians by the frequent commands of the Gospel; but are also proposed as the conditions for obtaining the [Page 274] pardoning mercy and favour of God: and the exercise of repentance, and bringing forth fruits meet for repentance, contains very much of the practical part of the duties of the Christian Religion. Secondly, It greatly misrepresents the Covenant of Grace, as if together with the rules of an holy life, and the assistances enabling thereto, it did not, for the encouraging our best and sincere endeavours, make allowances for the imperfections of the upright mans obedience, and propose pardon to them who are truly penitent. If the Gospel did not admit these gracious terms and conditions, the state of the best sort of men would be miserable. But S. John joins these two together, 1 Joh. 2.1. the strictness of the Gospel rule, that will not allow of any sin, My little children these things write I unto you, that ye sin not: and the gracious conditions of pardon through the merits of Christ; if any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous, and he is the propitiation, &c.
15. Wherefore we acknowledge the Christian life to have in its degree an Evangelical perfection; whereby in the upright Service of God it is free from the dominion of sin, and is diligent in the progress of grace and piety, and obtains pardon for its offences. But with respect to its practice, as Aug. ad Bonif. l. 3. c. 7. S. Austin observed, ad ejus perfectionem pertinet ipsius imperfectionis & in veritate cognitio, & in humilitate confessio: It is a branch of his perfection truly to know, and humbly to acknowledge his imperfection. For as he speaks in another place, Retrac. l. 1. c. 19. Who can be compleatly perfect, but he who observes all the Commandments; amongst which this is one, injoined upon all Christians, that we must pray, forgive us our trespasses, quam orationem usque ad finem seculi tota dicit Ecclesia, This is the prayer which the whole Church maketh to the end of this world.
SECT. II.
Of the
Fifth Monarchy men, and the
Millenary Opinion.
Sect. II 1. THough I shall wave divers Sects which appeared in our late times of Confusion, as Seekers, Ranters, and various Enthusiasts; I shall take some notice of the Fifth-Monarchy men, who, since his Majesties return to his Kingdom, made an attempt to put in practice their evil and wretched Principles. The notion of our Saviour's personal Reign a thousand years upon Earth, hath deceived many persons in the Christian Church, through their misunderstanding some expressions in the Apocalypse (to which purpose also they applied many other Scriptures): though the ancient opinions of many worthy persons in the Christian Church who were led away by this error, did still retain the meek and peaceable temper of Christianity. In Esai. l. 9. in fin. l. 15. in init & passim. S. Hierome in many places speaks of this opinion as a Jewish error, and perstringeth the embracers thereof as Judaizers. And indeed this notion had some considerable affinity with the Jewish expectation concerning the Messias, that he should appear as a Temporal Prince, to Reign gloriously and powerfully upon Earth: and those Christians who were led away with this mistake, looked for the restoring and rebuilding the City of Jerusalem, when this Kingdom should appear, with other things too much savouring of Judaism.
2. And that this earthly and worldly Reign of Christ was very agreeable to the dreams and fancies of the Jews, may be yet somewhat further manifested by observing that even Gem. in Sanhed. c. 11. n. 11. the Jewish Talmud speaks of the time of a thousand years; when God shall renew the World, and he alone shall be exalted and Reign, and the righteous shall enjoy [Page 276]outward and temporal delights in the world. And some of the Rabbins do more particularly express their sense concerning this state, insomuch that in the Commentaries of R. Abraham on Dan. 12.2. as his words are related by in Exc. Gem. Sanh. ib. Cocceius, it is said that as he understands that Prophecy, the just who died in exile out of the Land of Israel, at the coming of the Messias, should be raised again, and have all manner of delightful Food, Fishes, Fowls and great Cattel; and then should die a second time, and be raised again at the Resurrection of the dead, and then should be in the other world, where they should neither eat nor drink, but injoy the brightness of the glory of God. But so far as these things relate to earthly and sensual pleasures, they might well enough suit the temper and disposition of the Jews, and were agreeable to those carnal delights which Eus. Hist. Eccl. l. 3. c. [...]. Cerinthus talked of in the Kingdom of Christ on Earth for a thousand years; but such things savour not of the true Spirit of Christianity, but are plainly opposite thereto.
3. But it must be acknowledged that there have been divers worthy persons in the ancient Church, and some of late, who have embraced the Millenary opinions, but have still retained such Principles and Opinions as are suitable to the peaceableness and Spiritual purity of Christianity. Such besides Papias, were Justin Martyr, Irenaeus, Apollinarius, Tertullian, Lactantius and others of old, and Mr. Mede in this last age. These looked for the coming of our Saviour with his Martyrs and other Saints raised from the dead, to Reign on Earth before the end of the World. Their chief ground was from Rev. 20.4. But their interpretation of those words concerning the Souls of them that were beheaded, &c. living and reigning with Christ a thousand years (besides much that may be otherwise said against it) cannot agree with v. 7, 8, 9. Where after the thousand years are ended, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison, and shall go out to deceive the Nations, and Gog and Magog shall compass the camp of the Saints, and the beloved City. But [Page 277]such things cannot agree to the time of a thousand years after our Saviours second coming, nor is there indeed any mention made in the foregoing Verses of Christs coming to Reign here upon Earth. And therefore the Millenary Opinion was deservedly rejected and disclaimed by Hist. Eccl. l. 3. c. ult. Eusebius, as being against the true sense of the Prophetical Scriptures.
4. But according to the Prophetick stile, the living again of those who were dead, (yea so long dead that their bones were dry) is an expression of a Church or State delivered out of affliction and calamity, and advanced to a more prosperous and flourishing condition, as is manifest from Ezek. 37.2, 3, and v. 11, 12, 13, 14. and Isai. 26.19. and the continuing under a depressed state is expressed by being so dead as not to rise, v. 14. And when the Church or the Saints of the most high are represented to possess the Dominion and Government of the World, or that the Empire of the World should become Christian, and the Rule and Government thereof be administred by them who professed Christianity, this is signified by the Dominion of one like the Son of man, and giving him a Kingdom, Dan. 7.13, 14. and the Saints of the most high possessing the Kingdom, v. 18, & 22. and by being caught up to God and to his Throne, Rev. 12.5. which are expressions of like import with that of reigning with Christ.
5. But though this mistake of the Chiliasts had so far spread it self, that it was entertained by many worthy men in the first ages of the Church, I cannot think it to have had so universal a reception in that time, as some very learned men are inclined to believe. S. Hierome mentions Papias de Script. Eccl. in Pap. to be accounted to have given the first rise to this opinion, and Hist. Eccl. l. 3. c. [...]. Eusebius speaks to the same purpose, who also observes him to have been a man of good note and esteem, but of a mean judgment; and that while he was inquisitive concerning whatsoever he could learn to have been spoken by the Apostles, and some Apostolical men, he being too credulous, delivered some things as Doctrines [Page 278]and Parables spoken by our Saviour, which were fabulous. In Just. Mart. Dial. cum Tryph. Justin Martyr, there are plain expressions that himself and many other Christians embraced this Opinion of the Chiliasts, but still it appears that he granted other Christians not to own this assertion. And when Euseb. Hist Eccl. l. 7. c. [...]. Dionysius of Alexandria, writing against the Book of Nepos an Egyptian Bishop, which he had composed to maintain the opinion of the Chiliasts, doth declare, that this Opinion spread from Arsenoites had occasioned Schisms and defections in some whole Churches in those parts; this is a plain evidence that the Churches of Egypt, and those under Alexandria had remained free from receiving the error of the Chiliasts till the time of Nepos, which was in the beginning of the third Century, and divers of them also were soon reduced from it again by the labours and diligence of Dionysius, as is expressed in the same place.
6. But though this Opinion in its general consideration be an error manifest enough, occasioned by the misunderstanding of the Prophetical expressions, which suitably to the visions and representations they had of things, is more Figurative and Emblematical than other parts of the Scriptures: yet that which I chiefly aim at, is a far worse superstructure, which is built upon this foundation. For there have been a furious and fierce sort of men who embracing this error, have therewith espoused such pernicious Principles and Practices, that the bare naming them, is enough to shew them grossly inconsistent with Christianity, whilst under a pretence of making way for Christs Kingdom, they do in disorderly and unchristian methods, set up themselves in opposition to other Governours. These are of a seditious temper, but are far from being governed by those Laws and Precepts of Christs Kingdom, which injoin the necessity of peace, and meekness, and being subject. These men when they think fit, are for taking the Sword, as was done by Venner and his Company, to fight against the Government and Authority, which they were bound to submit unto; which besides the open Rebellion [Page 279]in resisting the higher Powers with a presumptuous and daring confidence, Sect. III. shews such a cruel and bloody Spirit as is extremely contrary to the innocency, gentleness and meekness of the Christian Religion. These also were of that ambitious and haughty temper, that whilst they made use of the name of Christ, they attempted thereby to claim to themselves against all right, the possession of Authority and rule, opposing herein the order of the World, the Ordinance of God, and the Gospel rules of humility and obedience. And this behaviour in all these particulars mentioned, is so contrary to the plain Principles of humanity as well as of Christianity, that it may be a convictive instance to let all men see into what strange and abominable miscarriages, the prevalency of the wretched vanity of a wild Enthusiastick Spirit may misguide those men who are deluded thereby.
SECT. III. Of Anabaptists.
1. IN discoursing of those who are ordinarily among us called Anabaptists, I shall take no notice of many evil Opinions and cruel Practices, which those who go under that name have been guilty of, especially in foregin Countries, but shall confine my self wholly to the consideration of Anabaptism, not in the strict notion of the word, but as it is commonly understood amongst us. And in this sense it especially includes Antipaedobaptism, as denying Infant-Baptism, and disowning the persons Baptized in their Infancy, from being truly Baptized, and thereby Members of the Church; and asserting thereupon, that it is necessary [Page 280]they should be re-baptized. But the evil of this their opposition against the Baptism of Infants, consisteth especially in three things.
2. First, In that the foundation of this Opinion is untrue, and gives a false representation of the grace of God in the New Covenant. For God by his grace, doth receive Infants born in the Church, to be under his Covenant, and to partake of the benefits and blessings thereof: and therefore they ought to be admitted to that Ordinance, which is a Seal of that Covenant, and contains a particular tender and application of the benefits thereof unto those who are duly qualified to receive them. And since this Covenant owneth Infants to be Members of the Church of God, they ought not to be debarred from the solemn admission thereunto. When God made his Covenant with Abraham, he extended it to him and to his Seed: and whereas God then appointed Circumcision to be a token of this Covenant, Gen. 17.11. and a Seal of the righteousness of faith, Rom. 4.11. he still commanded that all the Males in their infancy should be Circumcised, Gen. 17.12. which is a manifest evidence that they were interested in this Covenant made with Abraham. And this precept of Circumcision concerning the Infant Males, continued in force until the coming of our Saviour, and thereby Infants born in the Jewish Church, were owned and received to be members of that Church. Now our Saviours coming was not to confine the Church to narrower limits, but to extend and enlarge it.
3. And it may not be amiss to observe, that the Jews themselves did generally acknowledge that the priviledge of having such Children admitted into their Church in their infancy, whose Parents were members thereof, was not peculiar to that Nation alone, but did also belong to those who from among the Gentiles became Proselytes to the Jewish Religion. When they admitted the chief sort of Proselytes which were called the Proselytes of righteousness, [Page 281]this was usually done Seld. de Syned. l. 3. c. 3. p. 34, 37-40. Hor. Hebr. in Mat. 3.6. by Circumcision together with a kind of Baptism, or washing them (with respect to their uncleanness in their Gentilism) and Sacrifice, as Mr. Selden, and Dr. Lightfoot and others have observed: who also have manifested from the Jewish writers, that they did usually admit Children, even Infants with their Parents. And if the Mother was admitted into the number of this sort of Proselytes when she was with Child, that Child afterwards born, was supposed not to need any other washing, but if it was a Male, was received only by Circumcision. And it also appears by the testimonies produced by the latter of these Writers Hor. Heb. ibid. that they ordinarily admitted the Infants of Gentiles to be Proselytes, if they were taken into the care and education of Israelites: and this was agreeable to what God had established concerning him who was born in Abraham's House, or bought with money of any stranger not of his Seed.
4. And that the New Testament doth particularly admit Infants into the Church of God, and giveth them a right to partake of the benefits of his Covenant, as well as the Old Testament did, might be justly presumed, because there is not any thing said or done by our Saviour which doth exclude them, nor is there any thing declared by God, whereby he expresseth his altering the terms of his Covenant, so as in this particular to confine it into a less and straiter compass under the Gospel. But besides this, there are plain expressions in the New Testament, that Infants are received as Members of the Church of God, and interested in the promises of his Covenant under the Christian Dispensation. Our Saviour saith of them, that of such is the Kingdom of Heaven, Mar. 10.14. and S. Peter perswades the Jews, Act. 2.38, 39. Repent and be baptized—for the promise is to you and to your Children; and the same thing may be inferred from other Texts of Scripture. And these expressions especially considering what God had established and injoined in the time of the Old Testament, do sufficiently declare this sense of the Gospel-Covenant, [Page 282]that Children and Infants are included therein.
5. And whereas the Judaizers did earnestly contend with the Apostles, about the necessity of Circumcision, and other Jewish Rites to be continued in the Church, we read of no contest about the admission of their Children into the Church. Had the Apostles and the Christian institution herein differed from the Rules received under the Old Testament, in not admitting Children into the Church of God; these men would no doubt as eagerly have contended with the Apostles about this thing as about the other; since this was a branch of Gods ancient Covenant, and such a branch as they could not but think to be of high concernment to themselves and their Posterity. But the Christian Doctrine plainly acknowledgeth that Children were reputed holy, if but one of their Parents were Christians or Believers, 1 Cor. 7.14. and therefore such Children which otherwise had been unclean, were accounted to belong to the Church, by vertue of that relation they had to such Believing Parents. And when the Apostles are said to have Baptized persons and all theirs, or all their Houshold, upon the consideration now mentioned, it is not to be doubted but Children and Infants were included in these expressions, Act. 16.15. and v. 33. 1 Cor. 1.16. and also in that other precept of Baptizing all Nations, and making them Disciples, Mat. 28.19. And this will receive further confirmation from the ordinary and usual practice of the ancient Christian Church in Baptizing Infants, which I shall by and by mention.
6. Indeed under the Gospel it was necessary that adult persons, both Jews and Gentiles, should first be taught the Christian Doctrine, and own their belief thereof, and undertake the practice of repentance and obedience, before they could be Baptized into the Christian Church. But this gives no support to them who oppose the Baptism of Infants; since even under the Old Testament, such persons who being adult, were received as Proselytes to the [Page 283] Jewish Church, were first to be acquainted with the Law of God, (d) and then to profess their owning and believing in the God of Israel, Selden. ubi sup. before they were admitted into that Church by Circumcision, and other solemn Rites. And this reasonable and necessary observation, with respect to those who attained to years of discretion, was well consistent with their Circumcising Infants: and the Divine Law injoined, that when strangers were desirous to embrace the Jewish Religion, and were admitted thereto, all their Males (and therefore even those which were Infants) must be Circumcised, Exod. 12.48.
7. And those words of S. Paul, from which the favourers of Anabaptism have endeavoured to prove, that under the New Testament none (and therefore no Infants) are interested in the Gospel-Covenant and Membership of the Christian Church, by being born of Christian Parents, are greatly mistaken. S. Paul saith, Rom. 9.6. They are not all Israel, which are of Israel. v. 7. Neither because they are the Seed of Abraham, are they all Children: but in Isaac shall thy Seed be called. For, 1. These words have no peculiar respect to the time and state of the New Testament; but they give an account how the promise to the Seed of Abraham was to be understood, from the very time in which it was made to Abraham. And the Apostle here shews, that this Promise and Covenant was particularly fixed upon Isaac and his Family, v. 7. and then upon Jacob, v. 13. and yet then Infants were constantly Circumcised. 2. The true sense of these words is, that the Promise and Covenant of God, to and with Abraham and his Seed, did not bind him to continue all the posterity of Ishmael or other Sons of Abraham; nor yet the Posterity of Esau, to be his peculiar Church and people, though these were Circumcised, and lineally descended from Abraham, but had departed from the Religion, Piety, Faith, and Obedience of their Father Abraham. And from hence the Apostle proves that the same promise can be no security to the Jews or the Posterity of Jacob in their unbelief and disobedience: [Page 284]but God can otherwise accomplish his promise made to the Seed of Abraham, by accomplishing it to them who walk in the steps of the Faith of Abraham. 3. As this true sense is wholly alien from proving Infants not to be members of the Christian Church; so the sense imposed upon them by the Anabaptists, is neither agreeable to the words themselves, and the scope of that place, nor to such other expressions of the New Testament, as I have above mentioned.
8. Secondly, This Opinion and Practice of Anabaptism, is very uncharitable to Infants born in the Christian Church, upon a double account. For, First, The consequence of this Position will be to take away that great hope of Salvation which the true Principles of Christianity do afford, concerning Christian Infants dying in their infancy. I acknowledge that this consequence concerning all Infants is not owned by those who hold this erroneous opinion in denying Infant-Baptism, who run into other errors to avoid this. But yet this is deducible from their Assertion; and therefore I charge this uncharitableness to be a proper consequent of this opinion. For since Christians are Baptized into the Body or Church of Christ, 1 Cor. 12.12. and are thereby entred as members thereof: if Infants be denied to have any right to Baptism, or to be capable of being Baptized, they cannot then be owned to be members of the visible Church of Christ, and parts of his Body. And they who are supposed to be excluded from the visible Church by Gods special institution, and to be thereby made uncapable of being received as members thereof, cannot well be presumed to be admitted into membership with the invisible Church; if we consider what God himself hath declared concerning the power of the Keys, and of Binding and Loosing upon Earth. And those great priviledges of the New Covenant, of which eternal Salvation is the chief, belong to that Church, which is the Body of Christ, and to the lively members thereof: For Christ is [Page 285]the Saviour of this body, Eph. 5.23. And this Body which is his Church, is that which he will present to himself, having neither spot, nor wrinkle, nor any such thing, v. 27. And whereas Baptism is the laver of regeneration, Tit. 3.5. if Infants are not capable of being partakers of that washing of water whereby the Church is cleansed and sanctified, Eph. 5.26. and of the laver of regeneration, and of regeneration it self also, they cannot enter into the Kingdom of God, Joh. 3.3, 5.
9. But this opinion is further uncharitable to Infants, in denying to them such means of grace as the Gospel of our Saviour doth afford them, and the Christian Church hath from the beginning alwayes acknowledged to belong to them. All the Ordinances and special Institutions of Christ tend to the great advantage and good of them who do aright partake of them, and are useful to their spiritual and eternal welfare and benefit; and so particularly is Christian Baptism. Of this I have particularly discoursed in Libert. Eccles. B. 1. c. 5. Sect. 3.4.5. another place. And as the Scriptures sufficiently express the great benefit of Baptism, with respect to regeneration and remission of sins; so whosoever hath a due reverence for our Lord and Saviour, can by no means entertain such low thoughts of his Institutions, as to think them of no considerable usefulness to them who duly receive them. But this piece of uncharitableness to Infants, is much worse, and more hurtful and prejudicial to them than the former. For the opinion from whence the former consequent was deduced, being untrue, the consequence it self is also false, and so hath no real influence or effect upon the state of Infants, nor are damaged thereby, whereas they are truly prejudiced by being denied the means of grace.
10. On this account the Chiristian Church in the first ages thereof, and in a continued succession from thence to this time, hath admitted Infants to be Baptized, and thought it self bound so to do. S. Austin, de peccar. Mer. & remis. l. 1. c. 26. declares this practice to have authoritatem universae Ecclesiae, proculdubio [Page 286]per Dominum & Apostolos traditam: the Authority of the Ʋniversal Church, without doubt delivered by the Lord and the Apostles: and the Doctrine of Infant-Baptism, is called by S. Austin, Ep. 28. firmissima Ecclesiae fides, a Doctrine of Faith, most firmly and constantly believed in the Church. And much to the same purpose is frequently expressed by S. Austin. To this purpose the determination of Ep. 59. ad Fidum. S. Cyprian, and an African Council with him, is very manifest. When Fidus had written to Cyprian his opinion, that Infants ought not to be Baptized within the second or third day of their Birth, or until the eighth day, which was the time appointed for Circumcision; though this opinion allowed and asserted Infant-Baptism, S. Cyprian largely declares, that not any one of this Council did agree to this opinion; but every one of them judged, Nulli hominum nato misericordiam Dei & gratiam denegandam, That the mercy and grace of God is to be denied to no Child of man, i. e. upon account of their age. And he there shews, that Infants from the time of their Birth, are not to be prohibited Baptism. And of how great consequence they in those early times judged Infant-Baptism, is apparent from this expression relating thereto, ibid. quantum in nobis est, si fieri potest, nulla anima perdenda est; as far as is in our power, if it be possible, no soul is to be lost. The plain testimonies of Origen, both upon Leviticus, and the Epistle to the Romans, and of divers other Fathers and Councils might be added, to manifest the universal reception of Infant-Baptism in the Catholick Church. But this having been clearly and sufficiently evidenced by the Historical Theses of Thes. Theolog. p. 429, &c. Vossius, upon this Subject of Paedobaptism, I shall refer him thither, who would have more large and ample proof hereof.
11. But that learned man truly observes, that there is something which may seem singular in some expressions of Tertullian and Nazianzen, who though they deny not Infant-Baptism, yet intimate the usefulness of deferring the Baptism of Infants, and incline to perswade the same. Now though any singular apprehension of one or two men [Page 287]is not to be laid in the balance against the general sense of the Church; I shall however observe something further concerning the sense of both these ancient Writers. Gr. Nazianzen doth indeed in his Oration Orat. 40. p. 458. concerning Baptism, advise, that if Infants be in no danger of death, their Baptism may be deferred till they be three years old, or somewhat less or more, that themselves may hear something of that Mystery, and give answer. But though he might proceed upon a notion peculiar to himself, it is manifest, that he was no favourer of Anabaptism, because in that very place, he both declares the lawfulness of Baptizing Infants as they were Circumcised the eighth day, and the profitableness of Baptism to them that die in their infancy, and also presseth the practice thereof when the Infant is in any danger. But besides all this, it seems to me not improbable, that these words of Nazianzen have respect to some special case, and probably to that which was then very ordinary and usual in the Christian Church concerning such Infants, whose Parents were yet unbaptized, either continuing Catechumens according to the discipline of the Church, or else after their embracing Christianity, did long by their own choice and neglect, defer their Baptism. Of this latter sort he discourseth much in this Oration, p. 647. 650, 658, 660. and oft-times, and even in this very place, reprehends the fault of many adult persons who neglected Baptism, and urgeth them to be Baptized, and then proposeth this Question, and gives this Answer concerning Infants.
12. And there are three things which incline me to think that these words must have respect to some such special case as this I have mentioned, besides that this is very suitable to the Scope and Coherence of his Discourse in this place it self. 1. Because he doth in p. 448. another place of this Oration perswade to the Baptizing Children, even those who are Infants, [...], &c. and that they should be sanctified while they are Babes, [...], and this he recommends to be done before any evil be imbraced, as being greatly useful for the future life of the Child. 2. In the [Page 288]same Oration, he declares his judgement, that even Infants dying without Baptism, p. 453. should not be admitted to future glory, though they would be free from future punishment. And therefore it cannot be supposed, that he would advise that to be ordinarily done, which might run a needless hazard of the loss of future glory to Infants, in that case where they were certainly qualified for the receiving Baptism, and being benefitted by it, as the Infants of Believing and Baptized Parents were. But in such a case as that abovementioned, where there might be doubtfulness concerning such Infants being in a capacity to receive Baptism, he might account that advice he gave, to be proper and useful. 3. Because the Christian Church did generally admit those who were in the very entrance of their infancy, unto Baptism, and it cannot well be imagined that so peaceable a man as Gregory Nazianzen was, would advise against the general practice of the Christian Church in ordinary cases; while yet he professedly allowed the lawfulness and usefulness of that practice.
13. Tertullian adviseth the deferring Tertul. de Bapt. c. 18. the Baptism of Infants till themselves be instructed. But this place also may I suppose have a good account given of it, by considering the state and discipline of the Primitive Church. And therefore, 1. Pamelius thinketh, In Tertul. de Bapt. n. 126. that this might probably be spoken concerning such Infants, whose Parents were Infidels; but I had rather understand this also concerning those whose Parents were professed Christians, but not yet Baptized. 2. Tertullian, c. 12, 13. both in this very Book and elsewhere & de Anima c. 39, 40., asserts that Baptism is necessary to salvation, and the priviledges of Christianity, and to that purpose he applys to Baptism, as other ancient Writers generally did, those words of Christ, Except a man be born of water and of the spirit, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God. And therefore he plainly asserts, Nemini sine Baptismo competere salutem. And this shews, that the advice of deferring Baptism, in persons fitly disposed to receive it, and further than the just rules of trial fixed in the ancient Church did [Page 289]require, was unreasonable and dangerous. And this may incline us to think that he intended not to plead for any other procrastinating Baptism, (so far as his words can be fairly reconciled to this sense). And he seems plainly enough to speak his judgment, that the Infants of de Anima ubi sup. Christian Parents were fitly qualified for Baptism. 3. He adviseth also grown persons to defer their Baptism, and particularly Virgins de Bapt. c. 18. and Widows, till they either Marry, or were of tried and confirmed constancy. But all this seems to require the careful observance of that which the Primitive rules of order established; that all those who were born Gentiles, and were by Baptism to be solemnly entred into the Christian profession, must first give evidence by due and sufficient trial, both to themselves and to the Church also, that they were stedfastly resolved to be constant and serious practisers of the holy rules of the Christian life. And till they had done this, he perswades them not to put themselves over forwardly upon Baptism, lest they should deceive themselves and the Church too by failing in their practice; for as he saith here, ibid. omnis petitio & decipere potest & decipi
14. If any person will contend that Tertullian intended to perswade to a more general delay of Baptism, than what this fair account of his words doth admit; he must acknowledge also, that he adviseth this forbearance as well in the case of the adult, as of Infants. But though the very long deferring of Baptism was practised by several persons, it was generally disliked, by all the wisest and best men in the Christian Church. Hence the particular Fathers set themselves vigorously to reprove and disswade this practice, which was undertaken by several persons upon different accounts, insomuch that many chose to defer their Baptism until they had apprehensions of approaching death, and then were Baptized in their Beds. But the ancient Church gave that publick testimony of its dislike of this practice, in that such Clinicks if they recovered, were adjudged unworthy to be admitted into any Office in the [Page 290]Ministry not only by the Conc. Neoc. c. 12. Council of Neocaesarea, but by earlier rules of more ancient observation which were urged by Eus. Hist. l. 6. c. [...]. Cornelius against Novatus. And if Tertullians words should be construed (as I think they need not be) to perswade what the Church so generally disallowed, this would only speak him to err, but would be far from giving any allowance to this practice. And thus having now considered the custom of the ancient Church, for the Baptizing Infants, we have from thence in complyance with the Scripture, a further confirmation thereof, and a sufficient evidence that the Primitive Church were not, nor durst be so uncharitable to Infants as to debar them of Baptism.
15. Thirdly, Anabaptism so far as it throughly prevails, must utterly rend the peace and unity of the Church, and renounce the Communion thereof, and therefore is deeply Schismatical and unpeaceable. For they who assert those not to be owned right members of the Church who were Baptized in their infancy, unless they be Baptized again, do and must maintain that those Churches can be no true Churches of Christ, whose members were Baptized only in their infancy, and thereupon pass that heavy and unjust Censure upon the generality of all Christian Churches since the time of the first founding them, that they are no true Churches. Hence they are put upon rejecting the Communion of the true Catholick Christian Church, and the setting up for new Churches, in an high opposition to Charity and Unity, and in an open and avowed practice of Universal Schism. To this purpose, Bullinger, Calvin, Zanchy, Beza, and other Protestant Writers have complained greatly of Anabaptists, as laying a foundation of all disorder and confusion. Indeed they described those Anabaptists they wrote of, not only to hold this erroneous Opinion concerning Baptism it self, but to be Enthusiasts, and undervalue the Holy Scriptures; to ingage in such Libertinism, as to disallow the just authority [Page 291]of Magistrates, and the setled Government of the Church; to imbrace the Principles of Antinomianism, with practices suitable thereto, with other hurtful errors: hence the Anabaptists were by Explic. Catech. Par. 2. Qu. 74. Ʋrsin called a Sect, quae sine dubio à Diabolo est excitata, & monstrum est execrabile, ex variis haeresibus & blasphemiis conflatum: which (saith he) without doubt was raised by the Devil, and is an execrable Monster made up of various Heresies and Blasphemies. But this Principle of theirs concerning Baptism is such, that thereby they cut themselves off from the Church or Body of Christ, and its Communion, and involve themselves in a very heavy sin, and dangerous condition.
16. And whatsoever may have any usefulness towards piety and goodness, which any of these men may seem to aim at in a way of error, and with a various mixture of other things hurtful and evil; is provided for by us (if good rules be carefully practised) in a better manner, and in a way of truth. That every man ought to make Religion his own act, and make a free and voluntary profession thereof, and yield his hearty consent to ingage himself therein, and in the practice thereof, we assert to be very necessary in persons who are of age and capacity of understanding. And though Infants cannot do this in their infant state; yet their future obligation is then declared on their behalf, and when they come to a sufficient age, they are certainly bound to believe and to do what in their Baptism was promised and declared in their names. And this is afterwards solemnly promised by themselves, when in their younger years they are confirmed, and they likewise in a sacred manner ingage themselves hereto, when at a fuller age they receive the holy Communion: and it would be of great advantage to the Church of God, and the holy exercises of piety, if these two offices were more generally, seriously and devoutly attended upon. Men also oblige themselves to the faith and duties of Religion, by their whole profession of Christianity, and all those acts whereby they own and declare themselves Christians; [Page 292]and particularly in joining in all duties of Christian Worship, Sect. IV. and professing the Creed or Christian Faith: and the performance of what is thus undertaken, runs through the whole practice of the Christian life. The result of what I have said concerning Anabaptism is, that the miscarriages therein contained, are of a very great and weighty nature; it being no small evil and sin, to offend greatly against the truth, and withal to confine and derogate from the grace of the Gospel-Covenant, and the due extent of the Christian Church, besides the comfort and incouragement of Christian Parents; and to be so injurious to Infants, as to deny them those means of grace which they have a right to partake of, and which are useful to their Spiritual and eternal welfare, in neglecting also what God establisheth, and keeping off Infants from that solemn ingagement to God which he requireth; and to undermine the very foundations of Peace and Unity in the Church.
SECT. IV. Of Independents.
1. IN discoursing of Independency, and the Practices and Principles thereof, I shall not search after all things that might be spoken to, since in several things the Independents or Congregational Men differ from one another, and alter their own Sentiments, and it was the profession of those five chief Persons who espoused this Cause in the time of our Civil Wars and Confusions, Apologet. Narration. not to make their present judgments and practices, a binding Law to themselves for the future. And therefore I shall consider only some things which are mainly essential to the Congregational [Page 293]way, and are the chief distinguishing Characters of that Party, and the things they mainly urge and contend for. And I shall shew that these things are so far from being desirable or warrantable, that they are chargeable with much evil. And here I shall treat of three things. First, Of single Congregagations and the power thereof, not being subject to any Superiour Government in the Church. Secondly, Of their gathering Churches out of Christian Churches by separation, and modelling these by a particular Covenant with a private Congregation. Thirdly, Their placing the Governing Power and Authority of the Church in the People, or major Vote of the Members of their Church.
2. First, Their asserting single Congregations not to be subject in matters of Ecclesiastical Order and Government, to any higher Authority among men, than what is exercised by themselves. This is that Principle which denominates this party Independents. Indeed some of themselves did at sometimes express their dislike of this Name; and the Authors of the Apologetical Narration above mentioned, called it the proud and insolent Title of Independency. But as this Name is ordinarily owned by the Congregational men, as in the end of their Preface to their Declaration of their Faith at the Savoy, and very frequently elsewhere; so the Answer to the Thirty two Questions from New England, gives this account of it: Answer to 14. Qu. We do confess the Church is not so Independent, but that it ought to depend on Christ: but for dependency on men or other Churches, or other subordination unto them in regard of Church-Government, or power, we know not of any such appointed by Christ in his Word. And this they speak concerning a particular Congregation. And whilst we assert that such Congregations ought to be under the inspection of Bishops or Superiour Governours in the Church, and under the Authority of publickly established Rules and Canons of the Church, and under the Government also of Princes and Secular Sanctions: [Page 294]they of this way own no such higher Governing Power and Authority, above that of a single Congregation.
3. Concerning the Civil Magistrate, they declare him bound Decl. of Faith. c. 24. n. 3. to promote and protect the profession of the Gospel, and to take care that men of corrupt minds do not divulge Blasphemies, and errors inevitably destroying the souls of them that receive them. But in other cases, such as differences about the waies of the worship of God, they say, there is no warrant for the Magistrate under the Gospel to abridge Christians of their liberty. And when the Declaration of Faith in the Congregational Churches was the same with that of the Presbyterian Assembly, except in such things as they thought fit to alter: there were several things in the Chapters concerning liberty of Conscience, and the Civil Magistrate; there were divers expressions relating to the power of Secular Rulers in matters of Religion, which they expunged. Among others this was one, Assemb. Confes c. 23. n. 4. It is his (the Magistrates) duty to take order that Ʋnity and Peace be preserved in the Church—and all corruptions or abuses in Worship and Discipline prevented or reformed, and all the Ordinances of God duly setled, administred and observed. And these things give intimations of disliking any Uform establishment of a setled Order in the Church, confirmed and fixed by the Sanctions of the Secular Authority as a standing Rule, to which the Members of the Church should conform themselves. And one of their chief Writers hath declared himself against this with more than ordinary fierceness, much exceeding the bounds of Christian sobriety (which I think is but a mild expression for such violent words) as if this were a grand part of Antichristianism. He says, Dr. O. Of Evang. Love. c. 3. p. 43. those who by ways of force, would drive Christians into any other Ʋnion or agreement, than their own light and duty will lead them into, do what in them lies to oppose the whole design of the Lord Christ towards them, and his rule over them. Now to call the enacting any Uniform rules of Order, and the establishing them under any Penalties, the opposing the whole design of Christ, and not only so, but the [Page 295]doing it as much as in them lies, as if this were equal to the persecutions of the Christian Name by the most furious of the Pagan Emperours; is an expression which will easily appear to speak great passion, but litle or no consideration.
4. And not long after we are told among other things, that for Christians Ibid. p. 44, 45. by external force to coerce or punish those who differ from them upon account of various apprehensions relating to the Worship of God, or of any Schisms and divisions ensuing thereon, is as foreign to the Gospel, as to believe in Mahomet, and not in Jesus Christ. And now whither are we come? and what do we hear or read? that the care of Governours, and the use of their Authority to maintain the peace and Union of the Church, and the due order of Divine Worship and Service, should be made to be parallel to the renouncing Christianity, and imbracing Enthusiasm? Surely this is such a speaking evil of Dignities, and even for their pious care and zeal, as Michael the Archangel durst not have undertaken. But as all pious Princes under the Old Testament, took care of the due order and establishment of Religion by their Authority: and when the people did amiss as to worship in high-places, or were guilty of other miscarriages in Religion, this is in the Scripture charged as a fault upon the Prince: and they were commended when they kept up a right method of Religion, and particularly when they pulled down the high places. I suppose it may be said by some, that these high places were prohibited by the Divine Law: but they ought also to consider (besides what might be otherwise said) that Schisms and Divisions are also plainly prohibited by the commands of God: and the worshipping in high places was a sort of Schism. And under the New Testament, the power and duty of Rulers, is declared to be for the punishing evil-doers, and the praise of them that do well. If therefore the disobeying the Divine precepts in a case where piety and charity thereby becomes neglected, the interest of Religion weakened, its friends grieved, its enemies incouraged, [Page 296]peace undermined, and the glory of God hindred, all which are contained in unwarrantable Schisms and Divisions: I say if this be evil-doing, the Secular Ruler is not only warranted by the Christian Doctrine, but is obliged in duty to God, duly to indeavour by his power to put a check thereto. And this is that which the most pious Princes have been sensible of, and careful to perform, as appears by many Imperial Constitutions and practices, and the Laws of other Kingdoms.
5. But it is more particularly asserted by those of the Congregational way, that a particular Congregation hath by the Institution of Christ such a power within it self, that there is no other Ecclesiastical Authority, whether of any more extensive part of the Church, or of any Synods, or of any other Superior Ecclesiastical Governour, which hath any Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction over such a Congregation, or the members thereof. To this purpose they in New England declared, Answ. to Q. 3. We do not know any visible Church of the New Testament properly so called, but only a particular Congregation. And they who met in the Assembly at the Savoy declared, Of the Instit. of Churches, n. 6. besides these particular Churches, there is not instituted by Christ any Church more extensive or Catholick, intrusted with power for the administration of his Ordinances, or the executing any Authority in his name. And herein this more general Assembly seem not to allow so much, as some of them had before granted, that against an offending Church persisting in its miscarriages, Apolog. Narrat. the Churches offended may and ought to pronounce the heavy Sentence of renouncing all Christian Communion with them until they repent. And concerning Synods, (and consequently the Canons of Councils) we are told that Of the Inst. of Ch. n. 26. in Cases of difficulty and difference, they allow Synods to consider and give advice; but they are not intrusted with any Church-power properly so called; or with any Jurisdiction over the Churches themselves, to exercise any Censures, either over any Churches or persons, or to impose their determinations on the Churches or Officers. And they of New England particularly [Page 297]denying any such Authority to Synods or Councils, declare that Answ. to Qu. 18. Church Censures of Excommunication, or the like, belong to the particular Church of which an Offender is member, out of the Communion whereof a man cannot be cast, but only by his own Church. Now from all this it is manifest, that this is a great Principle of Independency, that every particular Congregation, and all the members thereof, are exempt from all Superior Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction, nor is there any higher Church-Authority appointed by Christ, to which they ought to be subject, besides that of this particular Congregation.
6. But First, This is contrary to what the Holy Scriptures declare, and all the ancient Churches of God, agreeably thereto, have practised concerning the right order and Government of the Church. What is more evident in the Scriptures than that the several Churches of Christians were under the Authority and Government of the Apostles themselves; which is sufficient to manifest, that it was no Institution nor intendment of Christ, that particular Churches should not be subject to any Superior Ecclesiastical Authority. Nor was such Governing Authority peculiar to the Apostles themselves, but was by them thought requisite to be committed to the care of others. Hence for instance, Titus was in Crete, appointed by Saint Paul, to ordain Elders in every City, and to set in order the things which were wanting, Tit. 1.5. and other expressions of his Governing or Episcopal power, are contained in divers expressions of that Epistle. But it must be a strange strength of imagination that can inable any man to conceive, that when Crete was a Country almost three hundred miles in length, and so greatly peopled, that it was very anciently called Hecatompolis, as having a hundred great places or Cities within its Territories, and Titus was to ordain Elders in every City; yet all these should make up but one particular Congregation, unto which the power of Titus should be confined.
7. And concerning the Authority of Councils, it is manifest, that upon occasion of some Judaizing Teachers disturbing the Christian Church at Antioch, the Council at Jerusalem, Act. 15. met together and gave their authoritative decision concerning Circumcision and other Jewish Rites, not to be imposed on the Gentile Christians, any further than they particularly injoined. This may well be called a General Council, since it not only pronounced a decisive determination concerning the Universal Church, expressing what the Gentiles were not to admit, or were obliged to practise, and on what terms the Jews were bound to admit, and not scruple Communion with the Gentiles; but also had in it such persons, who being Apostles, had an undoubted universal Authority over the whole Church. And whereas the decision of the Apostles themselves alone, and their Authority had been of it self abundantly sufficient to lay an obligation upon the Christian Church in that particular case, the Apostles notwithstanding this, took in with them the Elders of the Church to debate, and consider of this matter, Act. 15.6. which is a sufficient evidence that the Apostles did allow such Elders or Church-Officers, as they established in the Church, to have a power in Councils, to order and determine what related to the affairs of the Church by Synodical Authority: for otherwise the Apostles would never have joyned them with themselves to this purpose.
8. And S. Paul was so forward and zealous to require a general obedience to the decision of this Council, that in his Ministry he delivered to the Cities where he preached, the decrees for to keep, which were ordained of the Apostles and Elders which were at Jerusalem, Act. 16.4. And here that expression of his, delivering these Decrees as not only ordained of the Apostles, but of the Apostles and Elders also, deserves to be considered, as thereby laying a more clear and manifest foundation for the Authority of future Synods and Councils of the Officers and Bishops of the [Page 299]Christian Church. And it may be further observed, that case in which S. Paul rebuked S. Peter, Gal. 2. was his not acting according to the rules of this Council, and a complying further with the Jewish Rites, and the favourers of the Circumcision, than was here determined; and not being ready to own that liberty of the Gentile Church which was contained in this Synodical decision.
9. And consonant hereunto, the ancient Christian Churches did all along greatly reverence the authoritative decision of Catholick Councils and Synods, the Canons of which are so well known to all men of ordinary reading, that he must be a man greatly ignorant of Ecclesiastical affairs, who knows nothing of them. And in several General and Provincial Councils, and in those Canons particularly taken into that ancient Code, called the Canons of the Apostles, or into the Codes of the Universal Church, of the Western Church, or the African Church; many things were established by them for the peace, unity and order of the Church, and especially for the promoting purity therein; and the degrees of the punishment by suspension, deposition, excommunication, and the continuance thereof upon the offenders, are there plainly determined to be a Rule for the several Churches to act by. And in these ancient Councils, when there was great occasion for such heavy sentences, the most eminent Officers, or the Bishops of those most renowned places in the Christian Church, were deposed, or excommunicated by their Synodical Authority, and not by their own particular Church. Thus was Paulus Samosatenus Bishop of Antioch, deposed by the Council at Antioch, Nestorius Bishop of Constantinople, by the General Council of Ephesus, and Dioscorus Bishop of Alexandria, by the General Council of Chalcedon; to which multitudes of other instances may be given. And in particular Churches the great and eminent authority fixed in Bishops, though the Canons allowed but one Bishop in the greatest City with its precincts, is sufficient to shew that the particular Congregations in that City had [Page 300]no such Independency of power and Government. So that this branch of Independency opposeth the Apostolical order, and the constant practice and sense of all primitive Christian Churches from the Apostles.
10. Secondly, This notion of Independency, lays a foundation for perpetual confusion and division in the Church, and subverts the precepts for Christian Unity. For according to this Principle, so far as concerns power and authority, any company of men may set up for themselves apart, and multiply Sects and distinct Communions: and none having any Superior Government over them, these parties and divisions may be perpetuated and subdivided to the scandal and Reproach of Christianity, and no way left for any authority in the Christian Church to check and redress them. So that this notion is perfectly fitted to serve the interest of Schism and discord, and to heighten and increase, but is as fully opposite to the Unity and honour of the Christian Religion. For if we should admit for the present the scanty and imperfect notion of Schism, which Dr. O. Review of Sch. against Mr. Cawdr. c. 8, 9. hath framed, that it is needless divisions of judgement and discord in a particular Congregation, when departing from it is no Schism, if the guilty party should so far unchristianly foment such discords, as to deserve the censure of that Church; and shall withal proceed so far, as openly to separate and depart from it; they have by this means according to this notion, after a strange and admirable manner, set themselves free, and clear both from sin and censure. For when they have thus openly separated from their former Communion, they themselves become a distinct particular Congregation, and thereby are under no Superior Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction, nor can they be authoritatively censured by any: and by this open separation, they according to this principle, are become a particular distinct Church, and the Schism is healed; and by being parted into two distinct Societies, there remains no longer any such division as there was before in one Congregation, which is Schism; but by [Page 301]going further asunder, and separating from one another, they are in a wonderful manner brought to Unity in two opposite Congregations. And thus by the late rare inventions of men, which have been unknown to all former times, the rending things asunder, and breaking them in pieces, are the new found methods to make them one. But such a way of Unity, if it can please some singular fancies, will appear monstrous to the generality of mankind.
11. That these notions and practices are great promoters of discord and division, is not a bare speculation, but hath been manifested by sufficient experience. In Amsterdam the separate Communion of the Societies of Mr. Johnson and Mr. Ainsworth under Brownism; and in Rotterdam, the like of those of Mr. Bridge, and Mr. Simpson, proceeded upon this principle. And this very principle of Independency, helped many forward in this Kingdom in our late times of discord, to set up new parties of Anabaptists, Seekers, and other Sects, many of which were the off-sets of fermented Independency, and its adulterine off-spring. And the sad and lamentable relation of the Bermudas Islands, called the Summer Islands, is also very considerable, where after this Congregational way was there undertaken, the rejected part are said to have neglected all care of Religion, and the gathered or separated part, to have run on in dividing, till they in a manner lost their Christian Religion in Quakerism. And thus many have made a further improvement, than the asserters themselves allowed, of the allowed liberty for them who Instit. o Chur. n. 28. are in Church-fellowship, (as they call their way) to depart from the Communion of the Church where they have walked, to join themselves with some other Church, where they may injoy the Ordinances in the purity of the same.
12. Wherefore this notion of Independency would misrepresent the Christian Society, and the Institution of Christ, as if whilst Unity was earnestly injoyned therein, the state of this Society should be left without that Order and Government, [Page 302]which is necessary to preserve it. For under this model the Church would be as far from an orderly and regular state; as an Army would be when every several Troop or Company were left wholly to themselves, and their own pleasure, allowing some respect to be had to the conduct of their own Captain and inferiour Officers, but not owning any Authority of any General, or higher Commander than what is in their own Troop. Or it might be somewhat resembled by the state of such an imaginary Kingdom, where every Village in the Country, and every Parish in a City, should have such a chief power within themselves; that there should be no appeal for justice to any higher Court, nor any other power to punish them, but what is executed by themselves. If such things as these were put in practice, they would not only hinder the serviceableness and usefulness of such an Army or Kingdom, (if it could be allowed to call them so) but here would be also wanting the beauty and comeliness of Unity and Order, and a door opened to frequent discords and dissentions.
13. Secondly, I shall consider their gathering Churches (as they call them) out of those who were Christian members of the Church of Christ, and entring them into their Societies, by a particular Covenant made to and with a private Congregation, and pretending this Covenant to be the main ground, and true way of the establishment and Union of a Church. The value they set upon this Covenant, may appear from the declaration of the Churches in New England, who say, Apol. for Ch. Cov. p. 5. First, That this is that whereby a company of Christians do become a Church: it is the Constitutive form of a Church. Secondly, This is that, by taking hold whereof a particular person becomes a member of a Church. And though they frequently speak so fairly to such Christian Churches as do not admit this special Covenant with a single Congregation only, as to declare their owning them to be true Churches; yet all this cannot well be reconciled [Page 303]with this principle. And therefore those of this way in England, at their publick meeting, speak more openly and more consistently with their own notion, when they declared Of Instit. of Churches, n. 23. every Society assembling for the celebration of the Ordinances according to the appointment of Christ, within any civil Precincts and Bounds, is not thereby constituted a Church—and therefore a Believer living with others in such a precinct, may join himself with any Church for his edification. But since this in truth is a separating members from that which really is a true part of the Christian Church, the Presbyterians truly declared that Pref. to Jus div. Regim. Eccles. gathering Churches out of Churches, hath no footsteps in Scripture, is contrary to Apostolical practice, is the scattering of Churches, the Daughter of Schism, the Mother of Confusion, but the Step mother to Edification. But I must acknowledge, that the present practices of this party also, looks as if they had now laid aside this opinion.
14. But this Congregational method doth suppose, that Baptized Christians are not obliged by any Church-relation they are already in, to Communicate with any particular Church, or part of the Christian Church: when the natural consequence of the Unity of the Christian Church, will be to lay an obligation upon all its members, to Communicate with that regular part thereof, within whose Precincts they reside. And this new notion gives a larger discharge to multitudes of Christians from the duties of Communion, than the rules of Religion will allow, until they shall enter into such a particular Covenant, which is not only unnecessary, but unwarrantable also, as will hereafter appear. And there seemed too much reason for that complaint of the Presbyterians, by the Provincial Assembly (as they stiled themselves) that the removing the Parochial Bounds, would open a gap to thousands of people, to live like Sheep without a Shepherd, and instead of joining with purer Churches, to join with no Churches, and in a little time (as we conceive, say they, adding in the Margent, as our experience abundantly shews) it would bring in all manner of profaneness [Page 304]and Atheism. And whilst they unwarrantably declare, the fixed state of our Church to be such, that Christians are not obliged to hold Communion therewith, and thereupon both themselves depart from it, and teach others to do the like; it deserves to be more seriously considered by them, than hitherto it hath been, how this dividing, principle and practice can be justified before Christ himself. For if Christ will say to them who neglect to express kindness and respect to the rest of his members, In as much as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to me, Matt. 25.45. May not they fear lest they hear the same, who rashly and unjustly cast contempt, reproach and disrespect, upon that Church which he owneth as his; and disown, and reject its Communion?
15. But this which they call gathering of Churches, by taking to themselves those who either were, or ought to have been under other Guides and Governours of the Church, in a different, but more justifiable way and order, is indeed a making divisions in a setled Church, and separations from it. And this practce of division and separation, is so greatly displeasing to the Holy Spirit of God, that there are many earnest and vehement expressions in the Holy Scriptures against it. To which purpose the Apostle beseecheth the Romans, to mark them who cause divisions and offences contrary to the Doctrine they had received, and avoid them, Rom. 16.17. even them who by good words and fair speeches, deceived the hearts of the simple. Against such separations the ancient and Primitive Christians were very zealous (as I have noted in Libert. Eccles. B. 1. C. 1. Sect. 3. another place) and so are also the generality of the Protestant Writers.
16. Such a way of separation, which in the phrase and language of the ancient Christians, was expressed by a Presbyter, contemning his own Bishop, and having a separate Congregation, and erecting another Altar (or different Communion, as to Sacramental administrations) was severely censured in those early times of Christianity. In that most ancient Can. Ap. 31. collection of Canons, such a Presbyter, [Page 305]and as many of the Clergy as joined with him, were sentenced to be deposed, and the Laity to be Excommunicated after admonition. The Code of Canons of the Universal Church, further determine concerning a Presbyter or Deacon, who shall thus separate, Cod. Can. Eccl. Univ. c. 85. that his deposition shall be without any way of return to his former honour and dignity in the Church; and that if he persist in disturbing the Church, he should be reduced by the Secular Power, as being seditious. And the African Code in this case declare, Cod. Eccl. Afr. c. 10, 11. that such a Presbyter should be ejected from his place, and that he should be anathematized; and the inflicting this double punishment, which was not usual in the Church for a single crime, shews of how heinous a nature this offence was then accounted, when the Primitive rules of discipline were received.
17. Amongst such Protestant Writers as are most in esteem with our Dissenters, Calvin asserts it to be certain Calv. in 1 Cor. 11.9. that this stone is continually moved by the Devil, that he might break the Unity of the Church: and he purposely opposeth, and smartly condemneth Inst. l. 4. c. 1. & in Ps. 26.5. all separation from a true Church, where the Holy Sacraments are duly administred, and the true rule of Religion is imbraced. The Synops. pur. Theol. Disp. 40. n. 37, 41, 42. Leyden Professors, account the erecting separate Assemblies, in the breach of Communion, by them who hold the foundation of the Faith, and agree with the Church therein, upon occasion of external indifferent Rites, or particular miscarriages in manners, to be properly Schismatical, and that this is one of the works of the flesh, and renders a Society impure, and that it is not lawful to hold Communion with such a Schismatical Church; to which purpose they urge many Texts of Scripture. And Zanchy treating largely hereof, doth Zanch. Miscel. de Eccles. c. 7. particularly undertake to maintain, that though there be some diversity of Doctrine, but in things not fundamental; though different ways of Rites and Ceremonies; though there be vices in Ministers, or corruptions in people; or [Page 306]want of due care in rejecting offenders from the Communion; he that shall separate from a true Church upon these pretences, shall not, saith he, escape the wrath of God, and ira Dei manet super illum, the wrath of God abides upon that person.
18. How far such separations from our Church, are made use of by the Romanists to serve their interest, might be shewed of many of their Authors. But I shall content my self here to observe what was noted by one of our own Camd. Annal. Eliz. an. 1583. learned Historians Mr. Camden, concerning the time of Queen Elizabeth. That when in her Reign, some of the Ministry in dislike of the Liturgy, Order and Government of the Church, templa adire recusarent, & plane schisma facerent, did refuse to come to our publick Worship, and manifestly made a Schism, this was done Pontificiis plaudentibus, multosque insuas partes pertrahentibus, quasi nulla esset in Ecclesia Anglicana Ʋnitas; the Papists rejoicing at it, and drawing away many to their party, as if there were no Ʋnity in the Church of England.
19. I shall now examine their particular Covenant whereby they ingage themselves to walk together as constant members of that particular Society, or Congregation to which they join themselves. Now this Covenant in a way of separation, is no other but a bond of division, and was to that purpose invented by the Brownists. And that it was their practice, is Apol. for Ch. Cov. p. 41, 42, 43, 44. acknowledged by the Churches in New England. Against which, such things as these may be justly alledged: 1. That this contradicts another of their avowed Positions, That nothing not instituted of Christ, ought to be received or submitted to as terms of Communion with a Church; and some of them more largely declare, that Answer to 32. Qu. qu. [...]8. particular Churches have no power to make Laws for themselves or their members, but to observe the Laws of Christ: and if any Church presume further, they go beyond their Commission—and it would be sin to be subject to such Laws. But such a particular contract with a single Congregation, [Page 307]especially a separating one, was never any part of Christs Institution. But because this other opinion of theirs is also erroneous, it is of greater concernment to observe, that this way of Covenanting, is opposite to the Institution of Christ, in that by division and separation, it breaks the Unity of the Christian Church, which Christ hath established to be one Church, and one Body. But the dividing the Church into several Independent Societies, which is contrary to what the Institution of Christ appointeth, is so much designed by this Covenant, that some of themselves tell us, ibid. Answ. to Qu. 8. without this kind of Covenanting, we know not how it would be avoided, but all Churches would be confounded into one. Now this is as much as to say, that Christ and his Apostles, who appointed not this kind of Covenanting, established the Christian Church in that way of Unity, that it was one Church, but these have ordered this method for the dividing it.
20. Secondly, This casts a disparagement on Christs Institution of Baptism, as if this Ordinance of his was not sufficient and effectual for the purposes to which he appointed it, whereof one was the receiving Members into his Church, and the Communion thereof. The Scriptures declare Christians to be Baptized into one Body, 1 Cor. 12.12. and that they who are Baptized into Christ, have put on Christ, Gal. 3.27. and therefore by this Sacramental Ordinance, members are received into fellowship with Christ, and communion with his Church. But these expressions in the Assembly-confession of Conf. c. 27. n. 1. Sacraments being Instituted—to put a visible difference between those that belong unto the Church, and the rest of the World. And of Baptism being ordained by Christ, for the solemn admission of the party Baptized into the visible Church, are rejected, and left out in the declaration of Faith, by them of the Congregational way. And we are told by the New England Independents, that Answ. to 32. Qu. to qu. 4. they do not believe that Baptism doth make men members [Page 308]of the Church; and they there say strangely enough, that Christ Baptized, but made no new Church. Wherefore when Christ appointed Baptism, to receive members of his Church, this Covenant which he never appointed, is by them set up thus far in the place and room of it.
21. Thirdly, By making this Covenant, the only right ground of Church-fellowship, they cast a high reflexion on the Apostolical and Primitive Churches, who neither practised nor delivered any such thing: as if the Apostolical Model must give place to theirs, and those first Churches must not be esteemed regularly established. But this Covenant managed in the dividing way, is somewhat like the practice of Novatus, who hath been ever reputed guilty of great Schism; who ingaged his followers by the most solemn Vow, that they should never forsake him, nor return to Cornelius their true Bishop: only his Covenant had not a peculiar respect to a particular Congregation. But this bond of their own promise and vow, was intended to keep them in that separation, which the more solemn Vow of Baptism, and undertaking Christianity, ingaged them to reject. And it is a great mistake to imagine, that the former ought to take place against the latter; or that men may bind themselves to act against the will of God, and that thenceforth they ought not to observe it.
22. Fourthly, The confinement of Church-membership to a single Congregation, entred under such a particular Covenant, is contrary to several plain duties of Christianity. For according to this notion, the peculiar offices of Brotherly Love, as being members one of another, and that Christian care that follows thereupon, it limited to a narrow compass (together with the exercise of the Pastoral care also) which ought to be inlarged to all those professed [Page 309]Christians, with whom we do converse. And it is of dangerous and pernicious consequence, that the duties of love, and being helpful to one another, and provoking to love and good works, upon account of our membership with the Church visible, (though these things be in practice too much neglected) should be straitned by false and hurtful notions and opinions. It was none of the least miscarriages of the Jews, that when God gave them that great Commandment, to love their Neighbour as themselves; they should satisfie themselves in the performing this duty with a much more restrained sense of the word Neighbour, than the Divine Law intended. And it must not be conceived, that false imaginations concerning the bounds of the Church, and fellowship therein, will be esteemed in the sight of God, a sufficient discharge from the duties he requires men to perform to others: nor will this be a better excuse under Christianity, than the like mistake was under Judaism.
23. Thirdly, I shall consider their placing the chief Ecclesiastical power and authority in the Body of the people, or the members of the Church. To this purpose by some of them we are told, that Answ. to 32. Qu. to Q. 14. in Peter and the rest, the Keys are committed to all Believers, who shall join together in the same confession, according to the Ordinance of Christ; and they give the people the power of Answ. to Qu. 15. censuring offenders, even Ministers themselves if they be such. And on this account, at least in part, I suppose the Congregational Churches in their Declaration of Faith, omitted the whole Chapter of Ch. 30. Church censures contained in the Assembly's Confession, in which they had declared the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven to be committed to the Church Officers. Now besides that the way of Government and Censure by the major Vote of the people, hath been the occasion of much confusion in some of their Congregations; that which I shall particularly insist on, is the [Page 310]great sin of intruding upon any part of the Ministerial Authority, or neglecting due regard or reverence thereto. How plain is it in the Scripture, that the Apostles governed and ordered the state of the Christian Church, and that Timothy and Titus, and the Angels of the Churches did, and were to do the like. It was to the Apostles as chief Officers of the Christian Church, that Christ declared, Joh. 20.23. whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted, and whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained; and Matt. 18.18. whatsoever yet shall bind on Earth, shall be bound in Heaven; and whatsoever ye shall loose in Earth, shall be loosed in Heaven. And by these, and such like words, the power of inflicting Censures; and receiving to, and conferring of the priviledges of the Church; as well as of dispensing all those Ordinances whereby the grace of God, and remission of sins are particularly tendered, are appropriated to the Officers of the Church as part of their Office.
24. In this plain sense were these Christian Laws generally understood by the Primitive Church, which practised accordingly, which they who read the ancient Canons must necessarily confess. And the same is manifest from the particular Writers of the first Ages. For instance, even Cyp. Ep. 27. S. Cyprian from what our Lord spake to S. Peter of the power of the Keys, and of binding and loosing, infers the Episcopal honour, and that every act of the Church, must be governed by those Prefects or Superiors. And from those words, and what our Saviour spake to his Apostles, Jo. 20. about remitting sins, he concludes, that only the Governours in the Church Ep. 73., can give remission of sins. And when Rogatianus a Bishop complained to Cyprian, concerning a Deacon who behaved himself contumeliously towards him, S. Cyprian commends his humility in addressing himself to him, Ep. 65. when he had himself power by virtue of his Episcopacy, and the authority of his Chair, to avenge himself of him, and might be certain that what he should have done by [Page 311] his sacerdotal power, would be acceptable to all his Collegues. In which words he plainly asserts the authority of inflicting an Ecclesiastical Censure even upon a Deacon to be wholly in the Bishops power by virtue of his Office. And it is indeed no mean authority, which is committed by the Institution of our Lord, to the Officers of the Christian Church, who are appointed to be as Shepherds, [...], to feed and to rule his flock, Joh. 21.16. Act. 20.28. 1 Pet. 5.2.
25. Indeed they of the Congregational way do assert some special authority to the Pastors and Teachers of their Congregations; and to them they particularly reserve the administration of the Sacraments. They declare Of Instit. of Churches, n. 16. that where there are no teaching Officers, none may administer the Seals, nor can the Church authorize any so to do. But then they also place the power of making these Officers, and committing authority to them, in the people, and attribute very little to the power of Ordination. Indeed concerning a Pastor, Teacher or Elder, they tell us, that Ibid. n. 11. it is appointed by Christ, (but no such appointment can be produced) he be chosen by the common suffrage of the Church it self, and solemnly set apart by fasting and prayer, with imposition of hands of the Eldership of that Church, if there be any before constituted therein. But if there be no Eldership in that Congregation (as there can be none in the first erecting any particular Congregational Church, and in the after appointing a Pastor, it must be at least of those who are in inferiour Office) Answ. to Qu. 13. they think it neither lawful nor convenient, to call in the assistance of the Ministers of other Churches, by way of authority, when the Church is to ordain Officers. But this Position proceeds upon their dividing notion, in not owning the true Unity of the Catholick visible Church, and thereupon they assert, that as to Answ. of Eld in New Engl. to 9. Posit. Pos. the 8. acts of authority and power in dispensing Gods Ordinance, a Minister cannot so perform any [Page 312]Ministerial act to any other Church but his own. But how little they esteem that irregular way of imposing hands, which themselves speak of as Christs Institution, may appear from their declaring that a Pastor, Teacher, or Elder chosen by the Church, Inst. of Ch. n. 12. though not set apart by imposition of hands, are rightly constituted Ministers of Jesus Christ. To the like purpose, the Elders of New England speak; who also give power Answ. to Qu. 21. to those who are no Officers of the Church, to ordain Officers; and also judge, that a Minister Ordained in one Church, if he afterwards becomes a Minister in another Church, must receive a new Ordination. But surely those who let loose their fancies at such a strange rate, used no great consideration of what they wrote.
26. And it greatly concerns the people, since they undertake to act in the name of Christ, in dispensing any part of the power of the Keys, as in inflicting Spiritual censures; and to exercise his authority in constituting Officers in his Church, by giving Office-power to them; that they be well assured, that they have sufficient authority from him to warrant their proceedings: especially since such things as these are represented in the Holy Scripture, and have been ever esteemed in the Ancient Church, as well as the Modern, to be peculiar acts of the Ministerial power in the Chief Officers of the Church. And they whom they call Pastors, or Teachers, but have no better authority than this to warrant them to be so, had also need to beware, how they undertake to dispense the Christian Mysteries, as Officers appointed in Christs name. For if they to whom God hath given no such Commission, presume to set apart Officers in his name, and to impart to them his authority, this is like the act of Micah in consecrating Priests, Judg. 17.5, 12. or like Jeroboams Sacrilegious intrusion, in making those to be Priests, who [Page 313]were not so according to the rules of Gods appointment, 1 Kings 12.31. chap. 13.33. which thing with its concomitants, was so highly offensive to God, that the very next words tell us, vers. 34. this thing became a sin unto the house of Jeroboam, even to cut it off, and to destroy it from off the face of the earth. Nor can it be thought a lesser affront to the Majesty of God, to set up chief Officers in his name, without his Commission; than it would be against the Majesty of a King, to erect Judicatures in his Kingdom, or to confer the great Offices of the Realm, and places of eminent Dignity and Trust, without any Authority from him, or from his Laws.
27. And to exercise any proper Ministerial power in the name of God or Christ, without sufficient authority, is no small offence. The severe punishment of Saul's Sacrificing, by the loss of his Kingdom, 1 Sam. 13.13, 14. and of Ʋzziah's offering Incense, by his being smitten with Leprosie, which rendered him uncapable not only of Governing the Kingdom, but of having society with the Congregation of the Lord, 2 Chron. 26, 19, 21. testifie how much God was provoked thereby. The dreadful Judgment upon Corah and his Company, for offering Incense, and pleading the right of all the Congregation of Israel against Moses and Aaron, as if they had taken too much upon them, was very remarkable. And much more is it sinful and dangerous to intrench upon the Office of the Gospel Ministry: because the Institution of Christ, the authority conveyed by him, and the grace conferred from him, are things more high and sacred, than what was delivered by Moses.
28. But the making and Ordaining Ministers in the Church, was both in the Scripture, and in all succession of antiquity, performed by those who had the chief authority of Office in or over the Christian Church; as particularly by Christ himself, his Apostles, and the succeeding [Page 314]Bishops. Christ himself sent his Apostles as his Father sent him; and he, not his other Disciples, gave them their Commission. S. Paul and Barnabas where they came, ordained Elders in every Church, Act. 14.23. and so must Titus do in every City of Crete, Tit. 1.5. And when S. Paul sent his directions to Timothy, concerning the due qualifications of those who were to be Bishops and Deacons in the Church, 1 Tim. 3. and wrote this for this end, that Timothy might know how he ought to behave himself in the house of God, v. 14, 15. this plainly shews, that he had the main care of appointing and admitting Officers in the Church of Ephesus.
29. In the Ecclesiastical History of the next ages, there is nothing more plain than that the Bishops of the Christian Church (who as de Praescrip. c. 32. Tertullian, adv. Haer. l. 3. c. 3. Irenaeus, and Eus. Hist. l. 2. c. [...]. others affirm, were made and appointed by the Apostles themselves) did Ordain the several sorts of Ecclesiastical Officers, Bishops, Priests and Deacons. That the ancient Church did generally acknowledge, that a Bishop was regularly to be Ordained by three Bishops, (who must be of other Churches) may partly appear from the industrious care of ibid. l. 6. c. [...]. Novatus, (though very ill managed against peace, honesty, and other rules of common morality, as Cornelius relates it) to send about to find three obscure Bishops, who might Ordain him in opposition to Cornelius. But this is more fully evident from the great contests concerning the validity of Cecilians Ordination, against which the Donatists earnestly objected, as the main pretence for their Schism, that Felix one of the Ordainers of Cecilian was not a regular Bishop, and therefore his Ordination was insufficient, which case was canvased in Africa, Italy, France, and other places. So that that first Canon of the old Code, Can. Ap. 1. that a Bishop was to be Ordained by two or three Bishops, was so far manifestly agreeable to the ancient practice and sense of the Church, that they usually insisted upon [Page 315]having the greater number of three in this Ordination. And so it was particularly expressed in the Canons of the first General Council, Conc. Nic. c. 4. which also requires the consent of the other Bishops of the Province, and particularly the ib. c. 6. Metropolitan, which was included in the more ancient practice. And this may be sufficient to satisfie any man, that Ordination, and regular Ordination of the chief Officer in the Church, was, in the first Ages of Christianity, accounted greatly necessary; and that the Bishops of other Churches (there being but one Catholick Bishop of one Church) three at least must meet together to confer this Ordination. Much more might be added, if it were needful in so plain a case.
30. And whereas so great a stress is laid upon the election of the people, as if this were the great essential thing, which constituted any one in the Office of the Ministry; it is also manifest, that the choice of any person for the Ministry which was by way of recommendation of him to those who were to Ordain him, was sometimes done by the people, and sometimes by others. But there was no rule in the Scripture which requireth any necessity of the peoples election, nor was there ever any constant practice hereof, either in the time of the Holy Scriptures themselves, or in the next ages of the Primitive Church. When Christ chose his Apostles, he called to him his Disciples, and of them he chose twelve, whom he named Apostles, Luk 6.13. but he did not appoint his other Disciples to chuse them. James who was made the first Bishop of Jerusalem, is related to have been chosen by the Apostles, Eus. Hist. l. 2. c. 2. particularly by Peter, James and John. Many times the Holy Spirit guided the Ordainers to fix upon the particular person to be ordained. Thus Timothy was chosen by Prophecy, 1 Tim. 4 14. And the Spirit directed the other Prophets and Teachers, that they should separate Saul and Barnabas for the work to which he had called them, Act. 13.2. [Page 316]And Cl. Rom. Ep. ad. Cor. p. 54, 55. Clemens Romanus declares, that the Apostles appointed Bishops and Deacons, proving them by the Spirit. And that the Spirit of God should then guide the Ordainers to choose persons for the Ministry, rather than the other Believers and Disciples, may be of use to acquaint men, that our Saviour never made the peoples choice either necessary, or the main thing essential to the Ministry. In some places the Presbyters of the Church, were the persons who elected their Bishop: and this Hieron. ad Evag. S. Hierome saith, was the practice at Alexandria, from the time of Mark the Evangelist, unto Heraclas and Dionysius. And since Mark died, whilst many of the Apostles were alive, and several years before the Martyrdom of S. Peter and S. Paul; this also gives a fair evidence that popular elections, were no Institution of Christ or his Apostles.
31. Sometimes even under the early ages of Christianity, Bishops were chosen by Councils of other Bishops. And so was Eus. Hist. l. 7. c. [...]. Domnus chose Bishop of Antioch, by the Council which deposed Paulus for Heresie. And there are frequent instances of like nature. And after the Empire was Christian, this election was sometimes made by the Emperour himself; and thus was Nectarius chosen by Theodosius at Constantinople, even whilst a General Council was there sitting, and had been deliberating about the choice of a Bishop of Jerusalem. Now the considering how variously such elections or recommendations were made, is sufficient to manifest, that the Apostolical and first Primitive Churches accounted no one particular way of election, to be the main thing essential to the Ministry. And the popular way hath the least of all to plead on this account, that the various inconveniences of admitting that, were found so great, that this was forbidden to be practised by one of the ancient Canons which was received in the general Code. And the result of all this is, That the insisting on this, and those other things above mentioned, which are the support of Independency, are plain errors and [Page 317]mistakes, and deviations from the true Christian Rule and Practice; and are much the worse, because they are imposed upon men in the name of God, as if they were his special Institutions; and thereby tend to create the greater disturbance to the best and most regular Constitutions of the Christian Church, as if they had departed from the Divine Institutions; and their form and establishment is such, that it is not fit to be Communicated with, but may most safely be forsaken.